Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/blicklinghomilie02morr 


■i 


®;itt  §Iicbtitt0  g^milt^s 

oi  tl^e 

Wtni^  Cfittxtrg. 

FROM  THE  MARQUIS  OF  LOTHIAN’S  UNIQUE  MS.  A.D.  971. 
EDITED, 

WITH  INTRODUCTION,  TRANSLATION,  NOTES, 

AND  INDEX  OF 

BY  THE 

REV.  R.  MORRIS,  M.A.,  LL.D., 

Author  of  ‘Historical  Outlines  of  Eriglish  Accidence.' 

Editor  of  Hampole’s  ‘ Pricke  of  Conscience,'  ‘Early  English  Alliterative  Poems,' 

‘ The  Story  of  Genesis  and  Exodus,'  ‘ The  Ayenbite  of  Imcyt,' 

‘Legends  of  the  Holy  Rood,'  ‘Old  English  Miscellany,' 
etc.  etc.  ; 

President  of  the  Philological  Society. 

PA.RT  II. 

[Part  III  will  contain  the  Glossary  and  Preface.  It  has  been 
some  months  in  hapd.] 


LONDON: 

PUBLISHED  FOR  THE  EARLY  ENGLISH  TEXT  SOOIETY, 

BY  N.  TRUBNER  & CO.,  57  & 59  LUDGATE  HILL,  E.C. 


MDCCCLXXVI. 


Price  Four  Shillings, 


dBarljr  Snmtg. 


Committee  of  Management. 

Director : FEEDERICK  J.  EURNIVALL,  Esq. 

Treasurer : HENRY  B.  WHEATLEY,  Esq. 

Hon.  Sec.:  W.  A.  DALZIEL,  Esq.,  9,  Milnee  Street,  London,  N. 

J.  MEADOWS  COWPER,  Esq.  J.  A.  H.  MURRAY,  Esq. 

ALEXANDER  J.  ELLIS,  Esq.  EDWARD  B.  PEACOCK,  Esq. 

H.  HUCKS  GIBBS,  Esq.  Rev.  WALTER  W.  SKEAT. 

Rev.  barton  LODGE.  HENRY  SWEET,  Esq. 

Rev.  j.  RAWSON  LUMBY.  W.  ALDIS  WRIGHT,  Esq. 

Rev.  Dr.  RICHARD  MORRIS. 

{With  'power  to  add  Worhers  to  their  number.) 

Bankers  : 

HEAD  OFFICE  OF  THE  UNION  BANK  OF  LONDON, 

Princes  Street,  E.C. 


The  Publications  for  1866  are  out  of  print,  but  a separate  subscription 
has  been  opened  for  their  immediate  reprint.  The  Texts  for  1864,  and 
all  but  one  (which  is  now  in  the  Press)  for  1865,  have  been  reprinted. 
Subscribers  who  desire  the  Texts  of  all  or  any  of  these  years  should  send 
their  names  at  once  to  the  Hon.  Secretary,  as  several  hundred  additional 
names  are  required  before  the  Texts  for  1866  can  be  sent  to  press. 


The  Publications  for  1864  (21s.)  are  — 

1.  Early  English  Alliterative  Poems,  ab.  1360 

A.D.,  ed.  R.  Morris.  16.s-. 

2.  Arthur,  ab.  1410,  ed.  F.  J.  Furnivall.  4a-. 

3.  Lauder  on  the  Dewtie  of  Kyngis,  etc.,  1556, 

ed.  F.  Hall.  4a. 

4.  Sir  Gawayne  and  the  Green  Knight,  ab.  1360, 

ed.  R.  Morris.  10a. 

The  Publications  for  1865  (21s.)  are — 

5.  Hume’s  Orthographie  and  Congruitie  of  the 

Britan  Tongue,  ab.  1617,  ed.  H.  B.  Wheatley. 

4a. 

6.  Lancelot  of  the  Laik,  ab.  1500,  ed.  Rev.  W. 

W.  Skeat.  8a. 

7.  Genesis  and  Exodus,  ab.  1250,  ed.R.  Morris.  8a. 

8.  Morte  Arthure,  ab.  1440,  ed.  E.  Brock.  7a. 

9.  Thynne  on  Chaucer’s  Works,  ab.  1598,  ed.  , 

Dr.  Kingsley  and  F.  J.  Furnivall.  10a.  ^ 

10.  Merlin,  ab.  1440,  Part  I.,  ed.  H.  B.  Wheatley.  I 

2a.  6d.  j 

11.  Lyndesay’s  Monarche,  etc.,  1552,  Part  I., 

ed.  F.  Hall.  [ 

12.  Wright’s  Chaste  Wife,  ab.  1462,  ed.  F.  J. 

Furnivall.  1a. 

The  Publications  for  1866  are — 

13.  Seinte  Marherete,  1200-1330,  ed.  Rev.  O. 

Cockayne. 

14.  Kyng  Horn,  Floris  and  Blanclieflour,  etc., 

ed.  Rev.  J.  R.  Lumby. 

15.  Political,  Religious,  and  Love  Poems,  ed. 

F.  J.  Furnivall. 

16.  The  Book  of  Quinte  Essence,  ab.  1460-70, 

ed.  F.  J.  Furnivall.  | 

17.  Parallel  Extracts  from  Twenty- nine  MSS.  of 

Piers  the  Plowman,  ed.  Rev.  W.  W.  Skeat.  ! 

18.  HaliMeidenhad,ab.  1200,ed.Rev.O.Cocka.yne. 

19.  Lyndesay’s  Monarche,  Part  II.,  ed.  F.  Hall. 

20.  Hampole’s  English  Prose  Treatises,  ed.  Rev. 

G.  G.  Perry. 

21.  Merlin,  Part  II.  ed.  H.  B.  Wheatley. 

22.  Partenay  or  Lusignen,  ed.  Rev.  W.  W.  Skeat. 

23.  Dan  Michel’s  Ayenbite  of  Inwyt,  1340,  ed. 

R.  Morris. 

The  Publications  for  1867  (21s.  less 
Nos.  24,  25,  26,  out  of  print)  are — 

24.  Hymns  to  the  Virgin  and  Christ;  The  Par- 

liament of  Devils,  etc.,  ab.  1430,  ed.  F.  J. 
Furnivall.  3a. 


25.  The  Stacions  of  Rome,  the  Pilgrims’  Sea- 

voyage,  with  Clene  Maydenhod,  ed.  F.  J. 
Furnivall.  1a. 

26.  Religious  Pieces  in  Prose  and  Verse,  from 

R.  Thornton’s  MS.,  ab.  1440,  ed.  Rev.  G. 

G.  Perry.  2a. 

27.  Levins’s  Manipulus  Vocabulorum,  1570,  ed. 

H.  B.  Wheatley.  12a. 

28.  William’s  Vision  of  Piers  the  Plowman,  1362 

A.  D.  Part  I.  The  earliest  or  Vernon  Text ; 
Text  A,  ed.  Rev.  W.  W.  Skeat.  6a. 

29.  Early  English  Homilies  (ab.  1220-30  a.d.) 

from  unique  MSS.  in  the  Lambeth  and 
other  Libraries.  Part  I.,  ed.  R Morris.  7a. 

30.  Pierce  the  Plougliman’s  Crede,  ed.  Rev.  W. 

W.  Skeat.  2a. 

The  Publications  for  1868  (21s.)  are  — 

31.  Myrc’s  Duties  of  a Parish  Priest,  in  Verse, 

ab.  1420  A.D.,  ed.  E.  Peacock.  4?. 

32.  The  Babees  Book,  Urbanitatis,  the  Bokes  of 

Norture  of  John  Russell  and  Hugh  Rhodes, 
the  Bokes  of  Keruyng,  Curtasye,  and  De- 
meanour, etc.,  \vith  some  French  and  Lathi 
Poems  on  like  subjects,  ed.  from  Harleian 
and  other  MSS.  by  F.  J.  Furnivall.  15a. 

33.  The  Knight  de  la  Tour  Landry  (from  French 

of  1372  A.D.),  ab.  1440  A.D.  A Father’s 
Book  for  his  Daughters,  ed.  from  Harl.  MS. 
1764  and  Caxton’s  version,  by  T.  Wright.  8a. 

34.  Early  English  Homilies  (before  1300  A.D.) 

from  unique  MSS.  in  the  Lambeth  and 
other  Libraries.  Part  II.,  ed.  R.  Morris.  8a. 

35.  Lyndesay’s  Works,  Part  III. : The  Historic 

and  Testament  of  Squyer  Meldrum,  ed. 
F.  Hall.  2a. 

The  Publications  for  1869  are — 

36.  Merlin,  Part  III.,  ed.  Henry  B.  Wlieatley; 

with  an  Essay  on  Arthurian  Localities,  by 
J.  S.  Stuart  Glennie.  12a. 

37.  Lyndesay’s  Works,  Part  IV.,  containing  Ane 

Satyre  of  the  Three  Estaits,  ed.  F.  Hall.  4a. 

38.  William  s Vision  of  Piers  the  Plowman  Part 

II.  Text  B.  Edited  from  the  MSS.  by  the 
Rev.  W.  W.  Skeat.  10a  6d. 

39.  The  Alliterative  Romance  of  the  Destruction 

of  Troy,  translated  from  Guido  de  Colonna. 
Edited  from  the  unique  MS.  in  the  Hun- 
terian Museum,  Glasgow,  by  D.  Donaldson, 
Esq.,  and  the  Rev.  G.  A.  Panton.  Part  I. 
10a.  6d. 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MAIlIiE  VIRGINIS. 


145 


)>8em  lieo  gewat  of  liclioman  fram  us.  Ond  [)a  cwsej)  se  eadiga 
Petrus  to  eallum  jjaein  apostolum  & to  eallum  Jjsein  folce,  ‘Bro|)or 
J)a  leofestan,  ic  eow  bidde  ealle  )>a  |?e  on  ]?isse  stowe  syndon  ]>cet 
ge  wacian  mid  me  & we  baernan  gastlico  leobtfato  oy^cet  Driliten 
liider  cume.’  & }>a  eefter  pysum  wordum  |?a  com  ])8er  ure  Driliten 
& he  hie  gemette  ealle  * anmodlice  wseccende,  & he  hie  onlylite  * p.  i75. 
mid  his  j^ees  Halgan  Gastes  gife.  & he  wses  cwe|?ende  to  him, 

‘ Brojjor  jia  leofestan,  ne  sy  eow  nsenigu  cearo  ^loet  ge  geseon 
])Cos  eadige  Maria  sy  geceged  to  dea|>e,  & ne  bi]>  heo  no  to  j^sem 
eorjjlican  dea]?e  ac  heo  bi^  gehered  mid  Gode,  forjjon  ])e  hire  bi^ 
mycel  wuldor  gegearwod.’  & mid  ]?y  Jie  he  Jjis  gecweden  haefde,  ]?a 
ascean  samninga  mycel  leoht  on  hire  huse  ]>(xt  ealle  |>a  fynd  wseron 
oferswi|)de  |?a  ]?e  ])0er  wseron,  & ]?a  ]?e  ^cet  leoht  gesawon  |>a  ne  meah- 
ton  asecgan  for  J;8es  leohtes  mycelnesse.  & ]?a  wses  geworden  mycel 
stefn  of  heofenum  to  Petre  & wses  cwejiende,  ‘ Ic  heo  mid  eow  ealle 
dagas  o|>  |)a  gyfylnesse  ]?isse  worlde.'  & jia  ahof  Petrus  his  stefne 
& wses  cwebende,  ^ We  hletsiab  binne  naman  mid  uruni  saulum  Peter’s 
& we  bidda]?  ]>(jet  ]>u  fram  us  ne  gewite  ; * & we  bletsiaj?  ]ie  & we  * p.  i76. 
biddaj)  ]>(jet  |ju  onlyhte  ure  world,  for  )>sem  |?e  )ni  eallum  miltsast 
]?3em  ])e  on  ]?e  gelyfa]?.’  & |jis  wses  cwe])ende  se  eadiga  Petrus 
to  eallum  ])sem  apostolum  & he  trymede  heora  heortan  mid 
Godes  geleafan.  ^fter  ]>yssuni  wordum  gefylde,  jia  wees  Maria  Mary  leaves 
arisende  & wses  ut  gangende  of  hire  huse,  & hie  gebsed  to  |)sem  and  prays, 
gebede  ]>e  se  engel  hire  toewsej?  ]>e  ]>ser  com  to  hire  ; jia  |?is 
gebed  wses  gefylled  ]?a  wses  heo  eft  gangende  on  hire  luis  & heo 
])a  wses  hleonigende  ofer  hire  rseste,  & set  hire  heafdan  sset  se 
eadiga  Petrus  & enib  jia  rseste  o}?re  Cristes  Jjegnas.  & |?a  ser 
Jjsere  syxtan  tide  |)ses  dseges  ]?a  wses  semninga  geworden  mycel  At  the  sixth 
|)unorrM,  & jiser  wses  swif^e  swete  stenc  swa  jjccite  ealle  ]ia  s^^pt ; 
slepan  ]>e  jiser  wseron.  & j^a  apostolas  onfengon  ]?sere  eadigan 
Marian  & jia  |?re  fsemnan  j^e  him  Crist  ser  behead,  hie  wace- 
don  buton  forlset*nesse  k \(x,t  hie  cyjjdon  Drihtnes  wuldor  [be  * p.  177. 
hireti]  & ealle  medemnesse  be  ]?sere  eadigan  Marian,  pa  slepan 
|)a  ealle  ]>e  jiser  wseron  ; jia  com  jjser  semninga  ure  Drihlen  ^ 
Hselend  Crist  ]jurh  wolenum  mid  myccle  mengeo  engla  & wses  ^ppe^red 
* Clipped  at  top. 


10 


146 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 


in  a cloud  with  a great  company  of  angels,  and  entered  the  house  of  the 
holy  Mary  in  which  she  was  resting.  The  Archangel  Michael,  who  was 
the  prince  of  all  angels,  was  singing  hymns  with  all  the  angels,  when 
the  Lord  entered;  then  he  found  all  the  apostles  round  the  blessed 
Mary’s  bed,  and  he  blessed  the  holy  Maiy,  and  thus  said,  ^ Bene- 
dico  te  quia  qucecumque  promisistij  — ‘ I bless  thee,  my  holy  Maiy  ! 
and  all  whatsoever  I have  promised  thee,  that  will  I perform.’  And 
then  answered  him  the  holy  Mary,  and  said,  ‘ My  Lord,  I ever  dis- 
pense thy  favour,  and  I beseech  thee  for  thy  name  that  thou  devolve 
upon  me  submission  to  thy  commands,  so  that  I may  dispense 
thy  favour.’  ‘Thou  art  for  ever  honoured.’  And  then  the  Lord  re- 
ceived her  soul,  and  gave  it  to  Saint  Michael  the  archangel,  and  he  re- 
ceived her  soul  with  the  prostration  of  all  his  limbs.  And  she  had 
nought  upon  her  save  only  a human  form,  and  she  had  a soul  seven 
times  brighter  than  snow.  And  then  enquired  Saint  Peter  of  our  Lord, 
saying,  ‘ Who  of  us.  Lord,  is  there  that  hath  so  white  a soul  as  this  Holy 
Mary?’  Then  said  our  Lord  to  Peter  and  to  all  those  who  were  present, 
‘ This  holy  Mary’s  soul  shall  be  ever  glorified  by  God ; and  she  shall  be 
washed  with  the  holy  absolution,  and  the  other  apostles  shall  be  sent 
before  her  bier  when  she  shall  depart  from  her  body.’  And  they  found 
no  soul  so  white  as  the  holy  Mary’s  was,  because  she  loved  darkness 
for  her  sins,  and  she  was  nevertheless  ever  preserved  from  her 
sins.  And  they  all  saw  that  the  blessed  Mary  had  a soul  as  white  as 
snow.  Then  said  our  Lord  to  Peter  and  to  the  blessed  Mary’s  body, 
‘ To-morrow  she  shall  go  into  this  city,  on  the  right  side  of  my  quarter, 
and  ye  shall  find  there  a new  tomb  ; then  deposit  the  body  in  the  tomb, 
and  keep  it  there  as  I shall  bid  you.’  When  our  Lord  had  spoken,  this 
then  suddenly  the  body  of  the  blessed  Mary  cried  out  before  them  all, 
and  said,  ‘ Be  thou  mindful,  thou  glorified  King,  that  I am  thy  handi- 
work ; and  be  thou  mindful  of  me,  for  I keep  the  treasure-house  of 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MARIAN  VIRGINIS. 


147 


ingangende  on  jjaere  lialgan  Marian  bus  on  \>oet  )>e  hco  hie 

inne  reste.  Michaliel  se  liealiengel  se  wses  ealra  eiigla  ealder- 

man,  he  wses  ymen  singende  mid  eallum  jjsem  engliim,  mid 

Ipy  ]?e  Hselend  wses  ingongende.  pa  gemette  he  ealle  J)a 

apostolas  emb  Jjsere  eadigan  Marian  rseste,  and  he  bletsode 

J)a  halgan  Marian  & wses  cwe)?ende,  ‘ Benedico  te  quia 

quicumqiiQ  'promidsti' — ‘ Ic  ]>e  bletsige  min  Lancia,  Maria  ; Je/vedThe'^^* 

& eal  swa  hwset  swa  ic  ]?e  gehet  eal  ic  hit  gesette/  Ond  j^a  '1^‘it‘Vo 

andswarode  him  seo  halige  Maria  & wses  cwe|?ende,  ‘ Ic  do  a 

]?ine  gife,  min  Drihten,  & ic  |>e  bidde  for  |>iniim  naman  ]>mt 

|)u  gehwyrfe  on  me  ealle  ea])modnesse  |;inra  beboda,  forjjon 

*|?e  ic  mseg  don  ]?ine  gife.’  ‘ pu  eart  gemedemod  on  ecnesse.’ * p.  i78. 

& |?a  onfeng  ure  J^rihten  hire  saiile  & he  hie  ]?a  sealde  Sancte 
Michahele  J?sem  heahengle,  & he  onfeng  hire  saule  mid  ealra  his 
leoma  eabmodnesse.  & nsefde  heo  noht  on  hire  buton  hcet  an  hcet  it  was  as 

’ * ’ white  as 

heo  hsefde  mennisce  onlicnesse  ; & heo  hsefde  seofon  si|tum  snow, 
beorhtran  saule  J>onne  snaw.  & |?a  frsegn  Petrus  urne  Drihten 
& wses  cwejjende,  ‘ Hwylc  is  of  us  Drihten  ]jce^  hsebbe  swa  hwite 
saule  swa  beos  halme  Marie?’  pa  cwseb  ure  Drihten  to  Petre  s>ves 
& to  eallum  f)sem  mannum  J^e  j?ser  wseron,  ‘ pisse  halgan  Marian 
saul  bi{)  a gewuldrod  mid  Gode,  & heo  bijj  a)?wsegen  mid  |)sem 
halgan  jjweale.  & o}>re  apostolas  beo])  sende  beforan  hire  bsere, 
mid  ]?y  ))e  heo  hi)?  gongende  of  lichoman.’  & hie  ne  gemetton 
nane  swa  liwite  saule  swa  }>0ere  eadigan  Marian  wses,  for])on 
* heo  lufode  ma  ^ jjeostro  for  hire  synnum  & heo  wses  a ];eh  * p.  179. 
gehealden  fram  hire  synnum ; & hie  gesawon  ealle  ^cet  seo  supe^Huous 
eadiffe  Marie  hsefde  swa  hwite  saule  swa  snaw.  pa  cwsep  ure 
Hselend  to  Petre  & to  Jjsere  eadigan  Marian  lichoman,  ‘ pys 
mergenlican  dsege  heo  bi^  gangende  on  |)isse  ceastre  on  J)a 
swijjran  healfe  mines  dseles ; & ge  ]?ser  gemeta})  niwe  byrgenne, 

|)onne  asette  ge  |)one  lichoman  to  |)sere  byrgenne  & bine  jjser  The  dead^ 
healda]?  swa  ic  eow  bebeode.’  pa  mid  |>y  ]?e  he  }>is  gecweden 
hsefde  ure  Drihten,  |?a  cleopode  semninga  jjsere  eadigan  Marian 
lichoma  beforan  him  eallum  & wses  cwe})ende,  ‘ Wes  })U  ge- 
myndig,  }>u  gewuldroda  Cyning,  forjton  ic  beo  |>in  hondgeweorc, 

& wes  |)u  min  gemyndig,  forjjon  ic  healde  ]unra  beboda  gold- 

10—2 


148 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 


thy  decrees.’  And  then  said  our  Lord  to  the  blessed  Mary’s  body, 

‘ I will  never  leave  thee,  my  pearl ; I will  never  leave  thee,  my  jewel : 
for  thou  art  verily  the  temple  of  God.’  And  when  he  had  said  this,  our 
Lord  ascended  into  heaven.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  took 
her  (and  the  three  Avomen  Avho  were  watching  there  Avith  them,  washed 
the  body  of  the  blessed  Mary,)  and  placed  her  upon  her  bier.  And  after 
that,  all  Avho  Avere  sleeping  arose,  and  then  Peter  brought  in  the  palm- 
tAvig  which  the  blessed  Mary  had  previously  received  at  the  angel’s 
hand.  And  then  the  blessed  Saint  John  said,  ‘ Tu  es  virgo,  tu  dehes 
procidere  lectum  ’ — ‘ Thou  art  the  purest  virgin,  and  it  is  fitting  for  thee 
to  depart  on  thy  bier,  and  for  us  to  bear  this  palmtAvig,  and  to  declare 
God’s  praise.’  Then  again  spake  the  holy  John,  ‘ Thou  art  a preceptor 
in  the  prayers  of  the  apostles,  and  it  is  fitting  that  thou  shouldest 
dej)art  on  thy  bier,  and  that  we  should  carry  thee  until  we  come  to  the 
place  Avhere  the  Lord  has  bidden  us ; and  let  none  of  us  be  sad,  hut 
let  us  bear  thy  bier  triumphantly.’  And  then  the  apostles  arose,  and 
lifted  up  the  bier,  and  supported  it  Avith  their  hands.  And  then  indeed 
Peter  lifted  up  his  voice  and  said,  ‘ In  exitu  Israel  ex  JEgypto,  Alleluia’ 
— ‘ Israel  Avent  out  of  Egypt,  and  sang  Hallelujah ; and  the  Lord  is 
truly  supporting  this  bier.’  And  then  the  apostles  Avent  into  the  clouds, 
and  they  then  carried  the  bier,  and  sang  God’s  praise.  AYlien  the  people 
heard  it,  and  the  Jcavs  saAV  the  great  company  of  angels — for  their  Amice 
was  very  loud,  and  they  Avere  praising  God, — then  AAmre  they  exceedingly 
enraged  in  their  minds ; and  then  they  began  to  say  to  each  other, 
‘What  is  this  company  and  this  people  that  thus  loudly  siugP  Then 
said  one  of  the  apostles,  Avho  A\ms  standing  there,  ‘ Mary  is  noAV, 
indeed,  gone  from  the  body,  and  Ave  are  singing  praises  about  her.’ 
And  then  immediately  came  Satan,  the  devil,  and  the  rulers  of  the 
JcAvs,  and  began  to  say  to  each  other,  ‘ Let  us  noAv  arise  and  kill  the 
a ostles,  and  seize  the  body  of  Mary  and  consume  it  Avith  fire,  because 
she  did  bear  that  deceiver.’  And  then  the  Jcavs  arose  and  began  to 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MAllIiE  VIllGINIS. 


149 


hord.’  & ])a  cwsej?  lire  Drili^eii  to  |)sere  eadigan  Marian  liclioinaii, 

‘Me  forlaete  ic  ]>e  nsefre  min  meregrot,  *ne  ic  )?e  nsefre  ne*i>.i80. 
forlaete,  min  eorclanstan,  forjjon  J>e  |)U  eart  so}>lice  Godes  tempi/ 

& pa  he  ]?is  gecweden  hiefde,  j^a  astali  ure  Drill^e^^  on  lieofenas. 
pa  nam  Petrus  & Jia  o|>re  apostolas  hie,  & |>a  ]?reo  feemnan 
pe  peer  wacodon,  & ]>wogan  ]?gere  eadigan  Marian  lichornan,  & 
hie  pa  asetton  ofer  hire  baere.  & pa  setter  J>on  pa  arisen  ealle 
pa  pe  |jser  slepan ; & Jia  brohte  Petrus  Jiser  pcet  palmtwig  pcBt 
seo  eadige  Marie  ser  onfeng  of  ]?9es  engles  handa.  pa  cwsej) 
se  eadiga  lohannes,  ‘ Tu  es  uirgo,  tu  debes  procidere  leetum! — 

‘ pu  eart  seo  clsenoste  fsemne,  & pe  gedafenaji  pcet  |?u  leore  on 

j>ine  bsere,  & we  beran  ]>is  palmtwig  & cwejian  Godes  lof  P pa  The  Apostles 

cwseb  eft  se  halga  lohannes,  ‘ pu  eart  forelserende  on  bara  apo-  on  a bier 

i ^ ^ J A and  carry  it 

stola  gebede,  & ]ie  gedafena]?  pcet  ]?u  leore  on  jiine  bsere,  & we  out  to  burial 
beran  J)is  palmtwig  & cwejian  Godes  lof.’  pa  cwse}>  eft  se 
halga  lohannes,  ‘ pu  eart  forelserende  on  |?ara  apostola  gebede,  ^Altered 
& ]?e  gedafenaj?  pcet  |m  leore  ^ on  ]iine  bsere  & we  pe  ]?onne 
beran  pcet  we  cuman  to  Jisere  stowe  jiser  Drihten  bebead,  & 
ne  sy  ure  nan  geunrdtsod  ac  we  gesigefsestan  jiine  bsere.’  & jia 
arisen  pa  apostolas,  hie  hofan  pa  bsere  & hie  bseron  mid  heora  * p.  isi, 
handum ; & Petrus  pa  so]?lice  onhof  his  stefne  & wses  cwejiende, 

^ In^  exitu  Israhel  ex  Egypto.  Alleluia.'  ‘Israhel  wses  ut  gan-  n. 
gende  of  ^gyptum,  & wses  singende  “ Alleluia  ! ” & Drihten  is 
so|>lice  ]?isse  bsere  fultumiende.’  & ]ja  apostolas  wseron  gangende 
on  wolcnum  & hie  pa  bseron  pa  bsere,  & hie  cwsedon  Godes  lof. 

pa  pcet  folc  ]?a  pcet  gehyrde,  & ]>a  ludeas  gesawon  }ia  mycclan  The  .Jews 

mengeo  engla  & heora  stem  wses  swibe  hlud,  & hie  heredon  come  together 

® ^ ^ ^ ^ greatly  en- 

God,  jia  wseron  hie  swijie  erre  on  heora  mode  ; & heora  Jia  ongon  raged. 

selc  cwejian  to  o]?rum,  ‘ Hwset  is  jieos  mengeo  & ]?is  folc  pe 

her  jnis  hlude  singe]?  1 ’ pa  cwsej?  para  apostola  sum  pe  J?ser  The  devil  and 

Ti/r*'  T PT1  - the  rulers  of 

setstod,  ‘ Maria  is  nu  soblice  of  lichornan  gewiten,  & we  cwe]?a]?  the  Jews  take 

counsel  to- 

lof  ymb  hie.’  & pa  ra|?e  code  Satanas  poet  deofol  & ]?ara  ludea  gether  to 
ealdormen  & heora  ongan  pa  selc  cweban  to  obrum,  ‘ Uton  we  apostles,  and 
nu  arisau  & acwellan  pa  apostolas  & Marian  lichornan  geniman  corpse. 

& hie  J?onne  * mid  fyre  forbsernon,  for|?on  |?e  heo  gebser  ]>one  * p.  i82. 
biswican.’  & j?a  ludeas  |?a  arisen,  & hie  |?a  ongunnon  mid  sweord- 


150 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 


go  thither  with  swords  and  with  forces ; they  thought  that  they  would 
slay  the  apostles.  And  at  that  same  time  the  angels  who  were  there 
present  in  the  clouds  became  fiercer  than  the  Jews,  and  began  to 
smite  them.  And  forthwith  they  became  blind,  and  fell  to  the  earth, 
and  their  heads  struck  against  the  walls ; and  they  groped  about  with 
their  hands  on  the  ground,  and  knew  not  whither  they  were  going. 
And  then  one  who  was  the  leader  of  the  Jews  drew  near  to  the  apostles, 
and  he  then  saw  that  the  bier  was  borne  triumphant,  and  that  the 
apostles  were,  indeed,  singing  hymns,  saying,  ^Now  is  completed  the  great 
wrath  and  anger  of  this  ruler ; and  the  Lord  hath  given  us  an  abode  in 
this  place,  and  among  all  our  kin  ; and  he  hath  given  us  secure  glory.’ 
And  forthwith  the  impious  ruler  cried  out  with  a loud  voice,  saying, 
^ I will  now  turn  me  to  this  bier,  and  then  will  seize  the  palmtwig  and 
cast  it  to  the  ground,  and,  being  dried  up,  I will  break  both  parts  in 
pieces  and  burn  them  up.’  Then  went  he  to  the  bier  and,  when  close 
to  the  corpse  on  the  bier,  he  was  held  fast  by  the  right  hand  to  the  bier, 
so  that  he  hung  above  the  earth.  Then  he  cried  with  a loud  voice,  and 
wept  with  tears  in  the  sight  of  the  apostles,  thus  saying  ^ Adjuro  vos 
per  Deum  vivum’ — ^ I conjure  you  by  the  living  God  not  to  disregard 
me  in  this  great  time  of  need.  And  I expect  thee  most  of  all,  my  holy 
Peter,  to  be  mindful  of  what  my  father  did  for  thee  when  he  was  door- 
keeper.’ Then  indeed  Peter  asked  him,  and  said,  AVast  thou  with  thy 
father  when  he  vindicated  me,  so  that  they  did  not  apprehend  meP 
And  again  the  chief  said,  ^ I beseech  you  all  not  to  disregard  me.’  And 
then  Saint  Peter  said  unto  him,  ‘It  is  not,  indeed,  in  my  power,  nor 
in  that  of  any  of  us  [to  help  thee],  except  thou  wilt  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  and  arose  from 
the  dead.  But  if  thou  believest  not  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  thou 
shalt  not  be  set  down  upon  the  earth.  But  we  know  that  the  enemy 
of  mankind  hath  blinded  your  hearts,  lest  you  should  believe  that  Christ 
were  true  God,  and  you  should  be  saved  by  him.  But  go  now,  indeed, 
and  kiss  this  bier,  and  say  to  this  corpse  that  thou  believest  in  God  the 
Pailier,  and  in  Mary,  for  she  bore  Jesus  Christ.’  Then  the  leader  of  the 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MARIAN  VIKGINJS. 


151 


1 ?steiigum 
= staves. 


'I'lie  Jews  are 
striicii  with 
hlmtliiess. 


1 M^.  apos- 
tolas. 

A certain 
ruler  of  the 
Jews  tries  to 
seize  the  palm- 
twig,  hut  his 
right  liand  is 
held  fast  to 
the  bier. 


* p.  183. 


um  & mid  streng|>um  ^ }>yder  gan  ; jjohton  hie  woldan 
ofslean  |)a  apostolas.  & |)a  on  }>a  ilcan  tid  ])a  englas  |?a  jjser 
waeron  on  |)8em  wolcnum,  hie  wui’don  wyldran  J^oime  ]?a  Iiuleas 
& ongimnan  slean  |?a  ludeas ; & hie  ])a  wiirdon  sona  ahlinde  & 
feollan  to  eorjjan,  & heora  heafdu  slogan  on  |?a  wagas  & hie 
grapodan  mid  lieora  handum  on  }>a  eorJ>an,  & nystan  hwydcr 
hie  eodan.  & |>a  an  j?e  |?8er  waes  }jara  ludea  aldorman  he  genea- 
laecan  jjsein  apostolum,  & he  ]>a  wses  geseonde  ]>set  seo  haer  waes 
gesigefaested.  & hie  waeron  sojjlice  ymen  singende  ]ja  apostolas^ 

& wseron  cwejjende,  ‘ Nu  is  gefylled  ]>cBt  mycclle  hatheort  & \oet 
mycclle  yrre  ]?yses  ealdermannes  & Drihten  us  sealde  eardunga 
on  ])isse  stowe  & on  eallum  ussum  cynne,  & he  us  sealde  orsorh 
wuldor.’  Ond  J)a  sona  se  arleasa  gerefa  cleopode  mid  mycelre* 
stefne  & wses  cwe]>ende,  ‘ Ic  me  wille  nii  onhwyrfan  to  |)isse 
bsere,  & |)onne  gegripan  ^cet  palmtwig  & hit  |)onne  to  eor]?an 
afyllan,  & forsearedum  him  begen  daelas  forbrecan  & forbaernan.' 
pa  wses  he  gongende  to  }?8ere  baere  & ]?a  on  middan  J^aem  licho- 
man  on  ]?aere  baere,  ]?a  wear]>  he  gefaestnod  be  j^aere  swij?ran 
handa  to  ]?aere  baere,  he  hangode  to  eorjtan.  pa  cleopode 
he  mycelre  stefne,  & waes  wepende  mid  tearum  on  [>ara  apostola 
gesyhjje,  & waes  |?us  cwe]?ende,  ^ Acliuro  uos  ^;er  Demn  uiuum! 

‘ Ic  eo[w]  halsige  J?urh  jjone  lifgendan  God  \(Bt  ge  me  ne  forseon  on 
])isse  mycclan  ned^earfe  tide ; ond  ^e  bide  ealra  swi}iost,  min  se 
halga  Petrus,  \cet  J)U  sy  gemyndig  hwaet  min  faeder  J>e  gedyde, 

]?a  he  waes  duruweard/  pa  fraegn  hine  so]7lice  Petrus  & cwae)?, 

‘ Waere  ]>i\  mid  ^inum  faeder  Jta  he  me  swa  ladode  ''pcet  hie  me  ne 
gegripon.^’  & jja  cwaej)  se  ealderman  eft,  ‘*Ic  eow  nu  bidde^p.  184. 
ealle  ~^(jet  ge  me  ne  forseon.’  Ond  ]>a  cwae]>  sojjlice  Petrus  to 
him,  ‘ Nis  \>cet  so|?lice  min  miht  ne  naeniges  ures,  ac  gif  j)u 
gelyfest  on  Haelende  Crist,  ^cet  he  sy  Godes  Sunu  J)aes  lyfgen- 
dan,  & arise  fram  dea)>e.  Gif  ]ju  ]?onne  ne  gelyfest  he  sy 
Godes  Sunu,  jjonne  ne  bist  ^ ])U  aseted  on  eorjtan ; ac  we  witan 
^^cet  jjyses  menniscan  cynnes  fynd  ablende  eowre  heortan  ]>(Et 
Crist  ne  waere  soj)  God,  & ])onne  bist  |)U  gehaeled  fram  him. 

Ac  gong  |)U  nu  soj^lice,  & cys  }>as  baere,  & cwej)  to  ]?ysum 
lichoman  ]>(jet  j?u  gelyfe  on  God  Faeder  & on  Marian,  forj^on 


He  asks 
Peter  to  help 
him. 


Peter  bids 
him  believe  in 
Christ. 


1 originally 
histu. 

He  kisses  the 
bier  and 
blesses  the 
body  of  Mary. 


152 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 


priests  blessed  Mary  with  his  tongue,  in  the  Hebrew  language,  glorifyingly. 
And  none  of  thenu  in  the  meanwhile,  raised  the  bier.  And  then,  after  a 
respite,  he  again  blessed  the  body  of  Mary,  by  the  witness  of  the  books 
of  Moses  and  by  very  numerous  scriptures ; and  he  declared,  from  them 
all,  that  Mary  was  the  temple  of  the  living  God.  Then  the  apostles  were 
greatly  astonished  at  him  and  said  unto  him,  ‘Whence  came  to  him  these 
wonderful  speeches?’  Then  said  Peter,  ‘Stretch  forth  thy  hand,  and  say 
that  thou  believest  on  the  name  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  with  all  thy  heart, 
then  shall  thy  hands  become  restored  and  be  as  they  were  before.’  And 
immediately  it  came  to  pass  that  he  believed  in  his  heart ; and  again  Peter 
spake  to  him,  ‘Arise  now  and  receive  this  palmtwig  which  is  before 
the  bier  of  this  holy  Mary,  and  then  go  to  the  city  of  these  Jews,  to 
those  who  are  there  struck  with  blindness  and  speak  to  them  and  say, 
“ Whosoever  believeth  not  on  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  the  living 
God,  his  eyes  shall,  therefore,  be  closed.”  And  if  any  one  will  believe  on  God 
then  touch  thou  their  eyes  with  this  palmtwig,  which  thou  receivedst  here 
in  thy  hand,  and  they  shall  immediately  receive  their  sight.  But  assuredly 
he  who  believeth  not  on  God  shall  not  see  for  ever.’  And  then  the  ruler  of 
tlie  Jews  and  of  the  priests  went  and  spake  to  them  as  the  blessed  Peter 
had  before  commanded  him.  And  he  found  very  many  among  the  people 
weeping  ; and  they  were  saying,  ‘ Woe  to  us,  for  it  has  now  befallen  us  as  it 
was  in  the  city  of  Sodom ; it  came  to  pass  that  a great  fear  at  first  came 
over  them  and  they  were  smitten  with  blindness  and  afterwards  the  Lord 
sent  fire  from  heaven  upon  them  and  they  were  consumed  withal.’  And  they 
then  said,  ‘ now  indeed  we  are  filled  with  all  humility.’  And  then,  indeed, 
to  them,  thus  weeping,  came  the  ruler  of  the  priests  whom  Peter  had 
sent  to  them,  and  he  spake  to  them  all  in  the  same  words  that  Peter 
had  previously  commanded  him  to  speak.  He  heard  their  sufferings  and 
he  marvelled  at  the  sight.  And  he  said  ‘Whosoever  believeth  in  God 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MAKIiE  ViilGlNIS. 


153 


heo  beer  Haslendne  Crist.’  & ]?a  se  ealdernian  j^ara  sacerda 
bletsode  Marian  mid  liis  tungan  Ebreiscre  stcfne  |)urli  wuldor ; 

& beora  menig  |)a  bsere  jnr  liwile  ne  aliof.  & })a  setter  fyrst- 
mearce  ba  bletsode  be  eft  jMarian  licbomaii  on  Moyses  boca  Ge  said  Mary 
gewitnesse,  & |)urb  swi^e  inanigfealde  gewreotu.  Ond  of 
eallnm  j^sein  be  wses  cwejjende  ^cet  Maria  wsere  j?ses  lifgendan 
Codes  tempi,  pa  wseron  ^a  apostolas  * swijje  wimdrigende  * p.  iss. 
fram  bim  & wseron  cwej?ende  to  bim,  bwonon  bim  ]>a  wun-  fogged 
dorlican  gereordo  coman.  pa  cwsej?  Petrus  to  bim,  ‘ Araece  p^jniuvig 
]?ine  banda  & cwe]>  \cBt  J)u  gelyfe  on  ures  Hselendes  Cristes 
naman,  & on  ealre  ]?inre  beortan,  jjonne  wesa]?  |?ine  banda  nfvifng  jewt. 
sona  geedneowode  & beo]?  swa  bie  ser  wseron  beforan  J>e.’  & 

]?a  wses  bra|?e  geworden  ]^cet  be  gelyfde  on  bis  beortan.  & |ia 
cwsej)  Petrus  eft  to  bim,  ‘ Aris  nu  & onfob  ]?ysum  palmtwige 
|)e  ber  is  beforan  })isse  balgan  Marian  bsere,  & Jjonne  gang  to 
|)issa  ludea  ceastre  to  jjsem  ])e  |?ser  ofslegene  syndon  raid 
blindnesse,  ond  spree  to  bim  & ewe)?,  “ Swa  bwylc  swa  ne 
gelyfe]>  on  Hselend  Crist  be  sy  Codes  Sunu  }>8es  lifgendan, 

J)onne  beo]?  J^ses  eagan  betynede;”  & J^onne  gif  bwylc  gelyfe 
on  Cod,  ]jonne  setbrin  J?u  beora  eagan  mid  jjysuin  palmtwige 
J)C  |>u  ber  onfenge  on  J^ine  band,  jjonne  onfo])  bie  raj?e  gesyb}>e. 

Se  ]}onne  witodlice  ne  gelyfe]?  on  Cod  |)onne  ne  gesylij?  se 
nsefre  on  eciiesse.’  Ond  |?a  code  se  ealdorman  J?ara  ludea  & 

]?ara  sacerda  * & wses  cwe|?ende  swa  bim  ser  bebead  se  eadga  * p.  i86. 
Petrus ; & be  gemetitle  swibe  manige  on  bsem  folce  wepende  : & Tfie  people 

■*  . terrified 

wseron  cwe|?ende,  ‘Wa  us  la,  for|?on  be  us  is  nu  geworden  fined^^ 
swa  swa  on  Sodoma  byrig  wses  ; J)ser  wses  geworden  ]?cc^ 
jjser  com  ofer  bie  on  fruman  mycel  broga  & bie  wseron 
mid  blindnesse  slegene  ; ond  setter  ]?on  J>a  sende  Dribten  fyr 
of  beofenum  ofer  bie  & bie  mid  ealle  forbsernde.’  & bie  })a 
wseron  cwe]?ende,  ‘ Nu  soJ?lice  we  syndon  gefyllede  mid  ealre  They^arecom- 
eabmodnesse.’  & ba  soblice  bim  swa  wependum,  ba  com  bara  the 

^ ^ ^ A j j Jewish  ruler, 

sacerda  ealdorman  J?e  Petrus  bim  tosende ; & be  |?a  wses  spre- 
cende  to  bim  ealluni  J?sem  ileum  wordum  ]?e  bim  ser  Petrus 
bebead  ; & be  gebyrde  beora  ]?rowunga,  & be  |?a  wundrode  setter 
J)sere  gesib]?e.  Ond  be  wses  cwej?ende,  ‘ Swa  bwylc  swa  gelyfe]? 


154 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  VIEGIN  MAEY. 


Almighty  with  his  words  he  will  undertake  true  confession  for  the  name 
of  Clirist,  the  Son  of  the  living  God  shall  forthwith  receive  his  sight ; hut, 
assuredly,  he  who  helieveth  not  in  God  shall  continue  in  blindness  for 
ever  and  ever/  And  they  immediately  believed  and  Christ  gave  them 
sight.  And  verily  the  Apostles  then  carried  the  body  of  Mary  until 
they  came  to  the  tomb  where  the  Lord  had  commanded  them,  and 
there  they  buried  Mary’s  body;  and  then  they  set  themselves  at  the 
door  of  the  tomb  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  had  bidden  them.  And 
suddenly  while  they  were  thus  sitting  our  Lord  came  there  with  a great 
company  of  angels,  and  said  to  them,  ‘ Peace  be  with  you,  brethren.’ 
And  then  he  commanded  the  archangel  Michael  to  receive  the  soul  of 
the  blessed  Mary  in  the  clouds,  and  he  did  so.  And  then  he  spake 
to  the  Apostles  until  they  all  drew  near  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
And  then  he  received  the  soul  into  the  clouds,  and  the  Lord  bade  the 
clouds  to  go  into  Paradise  and  there  to  deposit  the  soul  of  the  blessed 
Mary;  and  there  truly  in  Paradise  it  shall  be  ever  in  glory  with 
God  and  all  his  elect.  And  then  indeed  at  the  third  hour  of  the  day 
the  Lord  came  with  a great  multitude  and  greeted  the  apostles  and 
said  ^ Peace  be  with  you  brethren/  And  then  the  apostles  answered 
him,  and  said,  ‘ Glory  be  to  thee,  O God,  because  thou  alone  hast 
done  such  glorious  deeds.’  Then  said  our  Lord  unto  them,  ‘ I was  first 
sent  by  my  Father  to  the  intent  that  I should  undergo  my  holy 
passion.  And  then  [after  my  passion]  I was  again  restored  to  my  body, 
as  I previously  predicted  to  you,  and  [was  restored]  to  all  those  that 
were  following  me  among  mankind.  And  I was  [just  lately]  sitting 
above  the  children  of  men  in  my  great  majesty,  and  sat  above  you  on 
my  throne ; and  I judged  the  twelve  nations,  among  the  three  peoples  of 
Israel,  and  [those  that  had  sprung]  from  the  twelve  tribes.  And  by  my 
Father’s  command  I was  again  restored  to  the  body.  And  for  the  sake 
of  their  [?her]  holiness  I dedicated  myself  to  that  immaculate  temple; 
and  she  is  the  purest  virgin,  and  she  was  a virgin  ere  her  childbearing 
and  she  will  continue  so  afterwards.’  And  then  said  the  Saviour  to  the 
a})Ostles,  ‘What  will  ye  now?  What  shall  I do  unto  her?’  And  then 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MARIiE  VIRGINIS. 


155 


on  God  TElmihtigiie  his  wordum  jjonne  wile  he  onfon  rilitre 
ondetnesse  for  Cristes  *naman  Godes  Suiia  })ses  lifgendan,  * p.  i87. 
jjoime  onfeh  ^ se  hra|?e  gesihjje  ; se  jjonne  witodlice  iie  gelyf{>  on  onfeiT^f 
God,  bonne  wunab  he  on  blindnesse  aa  on  eenesse/  Ond  hie  and  they  m- 

^ ceived  their 

pa,  wurdan  hra]>e  gelyfde  & Crist  him  sealde  gesihj?e.  Ond  }>a 
witodlice  ba  apostolas  hseron  Marian  lichoman  obbset  hie  coman  Tiie  body  is 

carried  to  the 

to  J)0ere  byrgenne  |?8er  Drihten  him  behead,  & hie  pa,  |t3er  belty-  tomb,  at 
rigdon  Marian  lichoman,  & pa,  setton  hie  cet  Jjsere  byrgenne  dura 
swa  swa  Drihten  Hselende  Crist  him  behead.  & pa,  him  swa 
sittendum  pa,  com  J^ser  semninga  ure  Drihten  mid  myccle  mengeo 
engla,  & cwse|?  to  him,  ^ Sib  sy,  broJ>or,  mid  eow  & he  }ta 
behead  Michahele  |>8em  heahengle  pcet  he  onfenge  ]?8ere  eadigan 
Marian  sawle  mid  wolcnum ; & ]>a  onfeng  Michahel  Jjsere  saule. 

Ond  he  j^a  cwae]?  to  J>3em  apostolum  oppmt  hie  ealle  nealsehton 
to  Drihtne  Haelendum  Criste ; ond  ])onne  jjaere  sawle  onfeng  on 
wolcnum.  & Drihten  *bead  |)8em  wolcnum  |?0et  hie  eodan  on*p.  i88. 
neorxna  wang  & jjser  asetton  J^aere  eadigan  Marian  sawle ; & on  Ma^ris'i^hen 
neorxna  wange  bij)  a wuldor  mid  Gode  & mid  eallum  his  geco- 
renum  so])lice.  Ond  pa,  sojjlice  set  jjsere  |)riddan  tide  })8es  dseges, 
pa,  com  Jjser  Drihten  mid  mycliim  menigeo,  & halette  J^a  apos- 
tolas & wses  cwejjende,  ^Sib  sy  mid  eow,  bro|)or;’  & jja  and- 
sweredan  him  }ta  apostolas  & hie  cwaedon,  ‘Wuldor  |?e  sy,  God, 
forbon  be  bu  dydest  ana  mycel  wuldor.’  pa  cwseb  ure  Hselend  to  Je^us  again 

i i i r r appears  to  the 

him,  ‘^r  ic  wses  sendee!  fram  minum  Feeder  to  bsem  pcet  ic  sceolde  disciples,  and 
gefyllan  mine  pa,  halgan  jjrowunge  ; ond  ic  J^a  wses  gehwyrfed  on 
minne  lichoman,  swa  ic  eow  ser  gehet,  & on  eallum  }isem  pe  me  fyl- 
gende  wseron  on  jjissum  menniscan  cynne,  & ic  wses  sittende  ofer 
manna  bearnum  on  minum  msegen|)rymme.  Ond  wses  sittende 
ofer  eow  on  minum  hehsetle ; & ic  demde  twelf  ]?eodum  on  Jtrim 
Isra  *hela  folcum.  & of  ])sem  twelf  mseg|>um;  & be  mines  Feeder  * p.  iso. 
hsese  ic  wear)?  eft  on  lichoman  geseted.  & for  heora  halignesse  ic 
me  gehalgode  to  ]?sem  unbesmitenan  temple;  & heo  is  seo  clseneste 
fsemne,  & heo  wses  feemne  ser  hire  beor]?re  & heo  wuna]> 
fsemne  sefter  hire  beor)?re.’  Ond  |?a  ewsej?  Hselend  to  |?sem 
apostolum,  ‘ Hwset  wide  ge  nu  “?  hwset  ic  hire  doo?’  & |?a 
andswarode  him  Petrus  & ealle  )>a  apostolas  & cwsedon, 


156 


ASSUMPTION  OP  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 


Peter  and  all  the  apostles  answered  and  said,  ‘ Lord  thou  didst  choose 
thee  that  vessel  in  which  to  dwell,  and  she  is  thy  purest  virgin  before  all 
worlds,  and  thou  art  able  indeed  visibly  to  manifest  thy  power  on  thy  ser- 
vant Mary ; and  thou  didst  overcome  death  and  thou  art  ruling  in  thy  glory, 
so  art  thou  now  able  to  raise  again  thy  mother’s  body  from  the  dead.’ 
And  immediately  the  Lord  in  heaven  rejoiced,  and  said  to  his  apostles,  ‘Be 
it  now  according  to  your  decision.’  And  forthwith  the  Lord  bade  Gabriel 
the  archangel  to  roll  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre.  And 
then  Michael  went  and  took  charge  of  the  soul  of  the  blessed  Mary, 
before  the  Lord.  And  the  Lord  said  to  the  body  of  Mary,  ‘ Ai’ise  my 
kinswoman,  my  dove,  and  my  habitation  of  glory  ; for  thou  art  the  vessel 
of  life,  and  thou  art  the  heavenly  temple,  and  no  vices  were  committed 
in  thy  heart ; and  thou  shalt  suffer  no  pain  in  thy  body.’  And  the  Lord 
said  again  to  the  body,  ‘ Arise  thou  from  thy  tomb.’  And  immediately 
Mary  arose  from  the  tomb  ; and  she  embraced  the  Lord’s  feet  and  began 
to  glorify  God,  thus  saying,  ‘ My  Lord,  I am  unable  to  produce  all  the  gifts 
that  thou  didst  bestow  upon  me  for  thy  name,  nor  yet  are  they  able  to 
exhaust  all  thy  benedictions.  And  thou  art  the  God  of  Israel,  and  thou  art 
exalted  with  thy  Father  and  with  thy  Holy  Ghost  for  ever.’  And  then  the 
Lord  raised  her  up  and  kissed  her  and  gave  her  to  the  archangel  Michael ; 
and  then  he  lifted  her  up  in  the  clouds  before  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  And 
the  Lord  said  to  the  apostles,  ‘Come  now  to  me  into  the  clouds.’  And  when 
they  went  to  Him,  the  Lord  kissed  them  and  said,  ^Pacem  meain  do  vohis. 
Alleluia’  ‘My  peace  I leave  with  you  through  my  Father’s  Holy  Spirit, 
and  my  peace  I give  you  through  my  highest  praise  {i.  e.  the  Holy  Ghost); 
and  I will  be  with  you  always  unto  the  end  of  this  world.’  And  the 
Lord  said  to  the  angels,  ‘ Sing  now,  and  receive  my  mother  into  Paradise.’ 
And  the  apostles  wdth  (all)  their  power  raised  the  body  of  Mary  up  in  the 
clouds,  and  placed  it  in  the  bliss  of  paradise  ; and  now'  the  apostles  are 
aj)pointed  by  lot  ever  to  proclaim  her  abroad.  And  let  us  now  confess 
the  greatness  of  God,  and  sing  in  Mary’s  name,  ^Magnificat  anima  mca\’ 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MARIiE  VIRGINIS. 


157 


^Driliten,  J)U  ]je  gecure  ]^cet  feet  on  to  eardienne,  & heo 
is  J?in  seo  clseneste  fsemne  ser  ealre  worlde,  & ])u  milit  sojjlice  & 
gesewenlice  |>ine  milite  gecy]?an  on  Marian  jnnre  jjcowan  ; & ]>u 
oferswijjdest  dea]?,  ond  }>ii  eart  rixiende  on  ]?inuin  wuldre,  swa  J)U  sepui^|i,.e 
nu  milit  ]?inre  modor  liclioman  eft  aweccan  fram  dea]?e.’  & |)a  boJiy^s^Sm- 
ra]?e  waes  Driliten  blissiende  on  heofenas  & waes  cwe|)ende  to  his  I”se  a-onu^ 
apostolum,  ‘Wese  hit  nu  he  eowrum  domum.’  & |ia  hraj^e  bead 
*Drihten  Gabriele  |>9em  heahengle  \>oet  he  wylede  ]?one  stan  fram  *p.  i90. 
]j8ere  byrgenne  duru.  Ond  |?a  Michael  se  heahengel  geong  wear- 
dode  jjsere  eadigan  Marian  savvle  beforan  Drihtne.  Ond  |)a  wees 
Drihten  cwe|?ende  to  Marian  lichoman,  ‘ Aris  |)U,  imn  seo  nehste 
& min  culufre  & mines  wuldres  eardung,  & forJ>on  |?e  ]?u  eart 
lifes  feet,  & ]>n  eart  ^oet  heofenlice  tempi,  & nseron  naenige 
leahtras  gefylde  on  |>inre  heortan,  ond  )?u  ne  |?rowast  naenige 
])rowunge  on  |?inum  lichoman.’  Ond  |?a  cwaej?  Drihten  eft  to 
jjaem  lichoman,  ‘ Arts  ]?u  nu  of  ]?inre  byrgenne.’  & jja  sona  aras 
Maria  of  ]?aere  byrgenne,  & ymbfeng  Drihtnes  fct,  ond  ]ja  ongan 
wuldrian  on  God  & waes  cwej^ende,  ‘ Mm  Drihten,  ne  maeg  ic 
ealle  ]?a  gife  for)>bringan  |?e  |?u  me  forgeafe  for  )>inum  naman,  & inlo^paJ^disf. 
hwe])re  hi  ne  magon  ealle  )?ine  bletsunge  gefyllan.  & ]?u  eart 
*Israhela  God  & |)u  eart  ahafen  mid  jjinum  Feeder  & mid  j^inum  *p.  191. 

]?y  Halgan  Gaste  on  worlda  world.’  Ond  ]?a  ahof  Drihten  hie 
up  & hie  |)a  cyste,  & hie  ])a  sealde  Michahele  ]?aem  heahengle  & 
he  hie  J?a  ahof  up  on  Avolcnum  beforan  Drihtnes  gesih]?e.  Ond 
cvvaej)  Drihten  to  j^aem  apostolum,  ‘ ganga]?  nu  to  me  on  wolc- 
nuni.’  & })a  mid  ])y  |je  hie  waeron  gangende  to  him  pa,  Avaes 
Drihten  hie  cyssende  & Avees  cAve|)ende,  ‘ Pacem  meam  do  ^ uohis.  1 ms.  da. 
Alleluia  V ' Ic  forleete  mine  sibbe  to  eoAV  })urh  mines  Faeder 
|)one  Halgan  Gast.  Ond  ic  eoAv  sylle  mine  sibbe  ]?urh  mm  peel 
hehste  lof,  ond  ic  beo  mid  eoAV  ealle  dagas  op  pa  geendunga 
J)isse  Avorlde.’  & Drihten  eweej?  to  ]>aem  englum,  ‘ Siriga]?  nu  & 
onfo]?  minre  meder  on  neorxna  Avonge.’  & pa  apostolas  on  heora  cia/m 
m^egene  hofan  Marian  lichoman  up  mid  AVolcnum  & hine  pa  aset- 
ton  on  neorxna  wanges  gefean.  & nu  syndon  gesette  pa  apostolas 
inhlet  ad  hie  bodian  hire.  Ond  Ave  nu  ondetton  Godes  mycel- 
nesse  & singan  on  Marian  naman,  ^Magnificat  anima  mea  \ ’ 


158 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 


because  she  thus  spake  wlien  she  sang  ‘ Magnificat ^ My  Lord,  magnify 
my  soul : et  exultavit : and  cause  my  spirit  to  rejoice  in  thy  salvation  ; for 
thou  art  true  God.  Quia  resjpexit : Wherefore  do  thou  now  behold  the 
meekness  of  thy  maiden  ; and  my  Lord,’  said  Saint  Mary,  ‘cause  all  people 
to  say  that  I am  the  most  blessed  virgin.  Qui  fecit : For  thou  didst  unto 
me  great  things,  thou  art  mighty  and  thy  name  is  holy.  Et  misericordia  : 
And  thy  mercy  is  among  all  people  that  fear  thee.  Fecit  i^otentiam  : He 
hath  done  mighty  things  with  his  arms,  and  he  hath  scattered  those 
who  were  proud  in  their  heart,  and  would  not  trust  in  him.  Dejposuit : And 
he  hath  put  down  the  mighty  from  their  seat ; and  that  was  Satan  with 
his  devils,  when  he  was  in  heaven’s  kingdom  ; and  for  his  presumption, 
he  and  his  devils  with  him,  were  cast  down  into  hell’s  abyss ; and  the 
Lord  hath  exalted  all  the  meek  for  ever.  Esurientes  : Then  Saint  Mary 
said  that  the  Lord  had  filled  with  the  beauty  of  heaven’s  glory  all  those 
who  on  earth  suffered  hunger  and  thirst  for  his  name ; but  for  all  those  who 
received  riches,  and  trusted  in  overfulness  more  than  in  God,  and  gave 
themselves  up  to  vanity,  he  hath  prepared  eternal  perdition.  Suscepit 
Israel : And  he  hath  holpen  all  his  servants,  Israel,  and  was  mindful  of  all 
his  mercy  ] just  as  Saint  Matthew  hath  said,  that  the  Lord,  on  a time,  as- 
cended a hill  with  a great  company  of  his  holy  people  and  then  he  sat  upon 
the  hill.  Sicut  locutus  est : And  his  disciples  went  unto  him ; and  then  the 
Saviour  opened  his  mouth,  and  spake  to  our  fathers  and  to  Abraham,  and 
said  that  his  seed  should  increase  over  all  this  world.  And  then  he  taught 
his  apostles  and  told  them  through  what  things  the  soul  might  become 
most  blessed,  and  thus  said,  ‘ Blessed  are  the  spirits  of  the  poor,  for  they 
shall  rest  in  heaven’s  kingdom ; and  blessed  are  those  who  care  not  for 
this  world’s  riches  ; and  blessed  are  those  that  weep  now  for  their  sins, 
for  they  shall  be  hereafter  comforted  in  heaven’s  kingdom.’  But  let 
us  intreat  the  Virgin  St.  Mary  to  be  a merciful  advocate  with  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  of  present  benefits  and  of  eternal  glory:  and  thereto  may 
our  Lord  aid  us.  Amen.* 

* Pious  .^Ifric  had  perhaps  seen  tliis  unscriptural  homily.  ‘ Gif  we  mare  secga'S  be 
'Sisum  symbel-dsege  bonne  we  on  Sam  halgum  bocum  raedaS,  ])e  Surh  Godes  dihte 
gesette  waeron,  ])onne  beo  we  Sam  dwolmannum  gelice,  J;e  be  heora  agenum  dihte,  oSSe 
be  swefnum,  fela  lease  gesetnyssa  awriton  ....  Sind  swa-Seah  gyt  Sa  dwolKcan  bee, 
aegSer  ge  on  Leden  ge  on  Englisc,  and  In  raedaS  ungerade  men.’  (Thorpe,  ii.  444.) 


ASSUMPTIO  S.  MARI^  VIRGINIS. 


159 


for])on  lieo  |?us  cwae]?  |>a  lieo  ‘ MagnificaJj  ’ sang.  ‘ Min  Driliten,  * p.  192. 
gemycla  mine  sauwle.  Et  exultauit : & gecl5  ^oet  min  gast  wyn- 
sumige  on  }>inre  hselo,  for|?on  ]>e  })u  eart  so]?  God.  Quia  re-  si^e^deciaJed'' 
spexit : for]>on  |>u  nu  sceawa  ]?ines  m3eg(d)enes  ea]jmodnesse.  & min  g/orV  wurie^ 
Drihten/  cwjn]?  Janata  Marie,  ^ Gedo  ]>u  '^cet  eall  cynn  c\ve])e  wiTiiave'ruf- 
]?cc^  ic  sy  seo  eadgoste  fsemne.  Qui  fecit : for]?on  J)U  me  dydest  chr^st^ 
mycel  & J?u  eart  militig  & ])in  nama  lialig.  Et  misericordia  : & 

]?in  mildheortnes  is  mid  eallum  ]?jem  cynne  ]>e  |)e  him  ondrseda]). 

Fecit  'potentiam  : & he  dyde  mycle  mihte  on  his  ear[m]an,  & he 
todaelde  ealle  j?a  |>e  J^ser  waeron  ofermode  on  heora  heortan,  & 
noldan  on  hine  getrywan.  Deposuit : & he  asette  Jja  mihtigan 
of  heora  setle  & ^cet  wses  Satanas  mid  his  deoflum,  J?a  he  wses 
on  heofena  rice,  & he  ]>a  for  his  oferhygdum  & his  deoflu  ^ mid  ^^ms.  deo- 
him  wurdon  aworpene  on  helle  grund.  & Drihten  ealle  ea]?mode 
upalief])  on  ecnesse.  Esurientes  : & |)a  waes  * Sa>ic^a  Maria  cwe)>-  * p.  193. 
ende  h(xt  Drihten  ealle  ba  gefylde  on  heofona  wuldres  faegernesse  iieii  win 
jja  |?e  hie  on  eor|)an  leton  hingrian  & ]?yrstan  for  his  nainan  ; & 
ealle  ])a  men  |>a  jje  onfengon  welan  & on  oferfylle  swij^or  gehyhton 
]?onne  on  God,  & hie  sylfe  swa  forleton  on  idelnesse,  J>onne  gege- 
arwode  he  J>3em  ece  forwyrde.  Suscepit  Israel : & Isra/iel  onfeh]? 
eallum  his  cnihtum  & waes  gemyndig  ealre  his  mildheortnesse 
swa  Matheus  waes  cwe])ende  ]?og/  Drihten  astige  on  same  tid  on 
anne  munt  mid  myccle  weorode  his  haligra ; & |?a  gesaet  he  on 
})8em  munte.  Sicut  locutus  est : & ]?a  eodan  his  |?egnas  to  him  ; idmsei7s1iid 
& ]?a  ontynde  Haelend  his  mu^  & wa3S  sprecende  to  urum  fse-  ontlirM^unt^ 
derum  & to  Abrahame  & waes  cwe])ende  \cet  his  seed  oferweoxe  th?poo?,7or 


ealle  Jjas  woruld.  & he  |?a  laerde  his  apostolas,  him  saegde  ]?urh  rest  ii/hea- 
hwaet  seo  saul  eadegust  gewurde  & ]>us  cwae|>,  ‘ Eadige  beo]?  doin, 
|)earfena  gastas  *&  hie  resta]?  on  heofena  rice.  & eadige  beo^  * p-  i94. 
J>a  |?e  J>issa  eor}?welena  ne  gyma]? ; & eadige  beo]?  ]ta  |)e  wepa}>  nii 
for  heora  synnum,  for]?on  hi  beo]>  eft  afrefrede  on  heofona  rice.’ 

Ac  utan  we  biddan  J)a  faemnan  SanctSL  Marian  heo  us  sy 
milde  |>ingere  wi¥  urne  Drihten  Haelendne  Crist  ondweardes 
raedes  & eces  wuldres : to  }>aem  us  gefultumige  ure  Drihten. 

Amen. 


160 


BIRTH  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


XIV. 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JOB.N  THE  BAPTIST. 


earest  men,  we  are  here  admonished  and  reminded  in  these  books 


and  in  these  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  observance  of  this  holy  season 
which  we  ought  to-day  to  celebrate  and  observe,  since  it  is  the  birthday 
of  the  illustrious  John  the  Baptist : and  by  these  works  we  may  know  and 
understand  that  he  is  greatly  to  be  celebrated  and  honoured  by  us  this 
day ; for  we  heard  when  the  holy  gospel  was  read  that  the  Churches  cele- 
brate the  birth  of  none  of  God’s  saints,  patriarchs,  prophets,  nor  apostles, 
except  of  Christ  himself,  and  of  this  John.  There  were  many  holy  and 
worthy  prophets  before  St.  John,  who  were  great  and  illustrious,  and  hal- 
lowed (consecrated)  by  God  himself,  and  so  illuminated  and  sanctified  by 
the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  they  prophesied  and  revealed  to  men 
what  was  to  come  to  pass ; and  were  cognizant  of  all  God’s  secret  judg- 
ments, and  were  able  to  withstand  kings  and  evil  and  great  princes  ; and 
they  had  control  over  the  heavens  by  their  power ; and  in  very  many  divine 
powers  they  shone  forth  very  gloriously  by  miracles  of  all  kinds ; and 
they  proclaimed  the  truth,  and  declared  signs  which  the  Lord  himself  had 
borne  witness  to  ; but  nevertheless  concerning  none  of  these  was  or  could 
it  be  said  what  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said  concerning  this  John — that 
never  among  those  born  of  woman  was  any  born  more  illustrious  or  more 
excellent.  And  the  Evangelist  in  the  commencement  of  his  gospel  thus 
wrote  and  spake  of  the  birth  of  John : In  the  days  of  King  Herod  there 
was  a very  great  priest  whose  name  was  Zacharias,  and  his  wife’s  name 
was  Elizabeth,  who  was  of  the  daughters  of  the  patriarch  Aaron.  And 
the  holy  evangelist  thus  wrote  and  spake  concerning  them,  ‘They  were  both 
very  worthy  before  God,  and  walked  in  all  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord  blameless.’  Behold  how  very  blessed  were  the  noble  parents  of  Saint 
J ohn,  whom  no  guilt  of  this  noxious  world  had  injured ; nor  had  any  sin 
wounded  them  ; nor  had  evil  witness  (testimony)  calumniated  them  ; nor 


SEO  CxEBYED  S.  JOHANNES  |>iES  FULWIHTEEES. 


161 


XIY. 


[SEO  GEBYRD  S.  JOHANNES  piES  FULWIHTEEESJ] 

"l^/TEN  |?a  leofestan,  her  us  iiiana]?  & mynega]?  on  Jnssiim  bocum 
& on  |>issuni  lialgum  gewrite,  be  J)isse  halgan  tale  weor- 
])unga  jje  we  nu  todaeg  msersian  sceolan  & weorpian,  ]?onne 
is  \>(Et  seo  foremaere  gebyrd  Sc^?^c^e  loliannes  jjaes  fulwihtweres  : 
be  Jjyssum  we  |?onne  witon  magon  & ongyton  he  swij?e  us  is  j?es 
daeg  to  raaersienne  & to  weor]?ienne  ; forjjon  [>e  we  gehyrdon 
*|)a  ^cEt  halige  godspel  raedd  waes  naeniges  Godes  haligra 
gebyrd,  ne  his  heahfaedera,  ne  his  witgana,  ne  his  apostola,  cirice- 
an  ne  maersia]?  nem]?e  Cristes  sylfes  & Jjyses  Johannes.  Manige 
halge  & gedefe  witgan  waeran  aer  Sa^^c^e  lohanne,  ]?a  waeron 
inyccle  & foremaere,  & fram  Gode  seolfum  gehalgode,  & mid 
Haliges  Gastes  geofum  swa  swi]?e  onlyhte  & gehalgode  swa  ^cet 
hie  eal  ]>cBt  toweard  waes,  beforan  witgodan  & mannum  cy|)don. 
& hie  waeron  gewitan  ealra  Godes  degolra  doma,  & hi  cyningum 
& yfelum  ricum  ealdormannum  wi]?standan  mihtan ; & hi  heofon 
mid  heora  maegenum  bridlodan,  & hie  on  swi]?e  manegum  god- 
cundum  maegenum  ealra  wundorweoreum  swij?e  wuldorlice 
ascinon ; & hie  j?aere  so|>faestnesse  spellodan  & tacen  secgende 
waeron,  |>a  |?e  Drihten  sylf  getacnode : ac  ]>cBt  ^ hwae])ere  be  ]?are 
naenigum  gecweden  been  ne  mihte,  se  Haelende  Drihten 
Crist  *be  Jjyssum  lohanne  gecwae]?,  ]>ait  naefre  betuh  wifa  ge- 
byrdum  naenig  maerra  ne  sylra  geboren  naere.  & se  godspellere 
sona  on  fruman  his  godspell  swa  be  jjaere  lohannes  gebyrde  wrat 
& cwaej),  ‘ On  Herodes  dagum  }^aes  cyninges  waes  swi|)e  mycel 
aeweweard,  ]?aes  noma  waes  Zacharias ; & his  wifes  nama  waes 
Elizabej?  seo  waes  from  Arones  dohtrum  }>8es  heahfaeder  ; ’ & se 
halga  godspellere  swa  be  him  wrat,  & cwae]>,  ‘ Hie  butu  waeron 
swij^e  gedefe  beforan  Gode,  & hie  eodan  on  eallum  Drihtnes 
bebodum  butan  leahtre.’  Eala  hu  swi]?e  eadge  waeron  ]?a  aej?elan 
cennende  ® Sa?m^e  lohannes,  |)aem  ne  scejjede  naenig  seyld  |)isse 
sce|)wracan  worlde,  ne  hie  naenigo  firen  ne  gewundode,  ne  yfel 

11 


1 In  later 
liand  there  is 
the  following 
title — Sancte 
iohannes, 
baptista  spel. 
The  birth-day 
of  John  the 
Baptist  is 
especially  de- 
serving of 
notice. 


* p.  195. 


It  is  the  only 
one  the 
Church  cele- 
brates. 


Our  Lord  de- 
clared John 
to  be  the  most 
illustrious  of 
woman-born. 
2 MS.  rather 
indistinct  and 
letters  of  next 
page  show 
through. 

* p.  196. 


The  parents 
of  the  Baptist 
were  blame- 
less in  all  re- 
spects. 


3 The  final  o 
is  binder- 
spotted. 


162 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


any  vice  troubled  tliem.  But  they  were  mindful  of  all  God’s  behests,  and 
in  every  wise  they  were  ever  verj’-  obedient  to  the  divine  law.  And  since 
their  youth  and  their  middle  age  remained  without  any  sin,  may  we  not  be- 
lieve that  their  old  age  and  the  termination  of  their  life  were  not  different 
from  the  commencement  “I  Nevertheless,  Elizabeth  was  [not]  destitute  of 
godly  virtues  though  she  was  late  in  child-bearing : yet  she  was  not  at 
all  late  in  child-bearing ; for  whether  with  respect  to  the  holy  Elizabeth 
ought  not  her  condition  in  her  old  age  ever  to  be  borne  in  mindl  For  at 
that  great  time  a house  of  holiness  was  first  to  be  purified,  and  the  hos- 
pitality of  Christ’s  harbinger,  and  the  liberality  of  God’s  messenger,  was 
to  be  secured ; and  an  abode  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  a temple  altogether 
fit  for  God,  was  to  be  found,  in  which  the  holy  Spirit’s  wisdom  should 
dwell.  And  so  when  every  human  fault  was  quiescent  in  the  parents 
of  the  blessed  John,  and  they  in  their  whole  life  stood  blameless, — then 
forthwith  sterility  fled  from  them,  and  their  age  was  quickened  and 
their  belief  and  purity  conceived.  Then  was  born  the  man  Saint  John, 
who  was  greater  and  more  excellent  than  all  other  men  ; and  he  was  like 
the  angels  of  God  ; and  he  was  the  trumpet,  Christ’s  crier  in  this  world, 
and  the  messenger  of  God’s  Son,  the  standard-bearer  of  the  Supreme  King, 
and  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and  setting  right  of  heathen  nations.  And  I 
say  that  the  evangelist  was  the  confirmation  {or  union)  both  of  the  old 
and  new  law,  because  he  wrote  first  of  the  divine  grace  of  the  father  and 
mother,  that  by  the  doubts  of  the  parents  the  child’s  dignity  should  be  un- 
derstood by  all  these  other  men,  because  by  that  birth  alone  she  transcended 
all  laws  of  liuman-kind  ; and  now  the  birth  of  Christ  [was]  at  his  appearing, 
and  the  new  day-spring  {or  dawn)  was  John  the  Baptist.  And  now  the 
gleam  of  the  true  Sun,  God  himself,  shall  come  ; let  the  crier  give  out 
his  voice.  And  because  that  the  Lord  Christ  is  now  the  Judge,  Saint 
John  will  be  the  trumpet,  and  will  therefore  come  with  God  himself 
upon  this  earth  ; — let  the  messenger  i.  e.  Saint  John  go  before  him.  And 
therefore  it  is  the  duty  of  every  man  to  declare  the  worthiness  of  Saint 
J ohn’s  life  ; for  he  was  praised  and  honoured  by  the  voice  of  truth,  and 


SEO  GEBYRD  S.  JOHANNES  FULWIHTERES. 


163 


£(ewitnes  ne  wre^de,  ne  hie  iiaeiiii*;  leahter  ne  drefde.  Ac  hie  Elizabeth  was 

® . . . Farreii,  yet 

wseron  p^emyndi^e  ealra  Godes  beboda,  & on  selce  wisaii  liie  she  was  not 

^ void  of  divine 

waeron  jjsere  godcundan  se  swi)?e  gehyrsume.  & nu  seo  heora  virtue. 
iiigo|>  & seo  midfyrhtnes  butan  segwylcum  leahtre  gestanden, 
hwylc  talge  we  ]?onne  '^cet  seo  yldo  & se  ende  *|?aes  heora  lifes  * p- 197. 
wsere  ne  se  fruma  swylc  wses  ? Seo  Elizabej?  Jtonne  wses  un- 
wsestmfsest  jjara  godcundra  msegena,  & ^ jteah  ]>e  heo  jjses  bearnes 
lata  wpere ; heo  |)onne  |tses  bearnes  noht  lata  ne  waes,  jjonne 
hwse|?ere  aet  j^aere  halgan  Elizabet  seo  hire  gebyrd  naht  gemun- 
an,  J?e  heo  hire  on  ylda  |)a  waere  ? forjton  |?e  mycelre  tide  aer 
J)8ere  halignesse  hus  geclaensod  beon  sceolde,  & seo  gastli[)nes 
])aes  Cristes  wicsceaweres,  & seo  gifernes  gebuend  waes  J-'ses 
Cristes  engles,  & seo  heall  j^aes  Halgan  Gastes  swylc  tempi 
eallinga  Gode  weorbe  funden  waes  Haliges  Gastes  snytro  on  to  when  every 

® ^ ® ^ human  fault 

gerestenne.  & ba  be  aeghwylc  mennisc  leahter  on  baem  eadigan  was  quiescent 
® r r & J r » in  the  parents 

bandit  lohanne  cennendum  gestilled  waes,  & hie  on  eallum 
heora  life  orleahtre  gestodan,  ]?a  sona  seo  unwaestmfaestnes  fram  ^\\ce^yg|} 
him  fleali,  & sona  heora  ylda  geliffaested  waes,  & geleafa  & seo 
claennes  onfeng.  pa  waes  acynned  se  mon  handle  lohannes,  se 
waes  mara  & selra  eallum  '""o|?rum  inannum.  He  waes  gelic*p.  198. 
Godes  englum,  & he  waes  beme,  Cristes  fricca  on  bysne  mid-  was 

dangeard,  & waes  Godes  Suna  spellboda,  & segnbora  ^aes  ufan-  God’s  angels, 
cundan  Kyninges,  & firena  forgifnes,  & gerihtnes  haejjenra  |;eoda. 

& ic  secge  se  godspellere  waes  faestnung  aeg)>er  ge  })aere 
ealdan  ae,  ge  |;aere  niw^an  ge  |?onne,  forjjon  ]>8es  feeder  & }?aere 
modor  godcund  maegen  beforan  wrat  ^cet  be  |>8ere  cennendra 
gefyrhtum  Jjaes  bearnes  weorjje  ongyten  waere  be  [tyson^  eallum  ^ originally 
o}?rum  mannum,  for])on  hie  jtaere  an  his  gebyrde  oforstag  ealle  He  was  the 
se  fisse  menniscan  gecynde  ; ond  nu  seo  Cristes  gebyrd  set  his  ?ppeared^aii- 
aeriste,  se  niwa  eorendel  Sanc^us  lohannes ; & nu  nu  se  leoma  sun  (Christ). 
Jjaere  soj^an  sunnan  God  selfa  cuman  wille.  SyZle  se  friccea  his 
stefne ; & forjjon  Jje  nu  \oet  is  se  dema  Drihten  Crist,  seo  beme 
^andtu%  lohannes,  & nu  mid  God  selfa  on  jtysne  middangeard 
cuman  *wile, — gauge  se  engel  beforan  him  Sauc^tts  lohannis  ; * p.  iS9. 

& for|)on  J)e  jtaet  aeghwylces  mennisces  monnes  gemet  is  \cet 
he  Scmc^tfs  lohannes  lifes  weorjtunga  gesecgan  maege ; for|>on 

11  — 2 


164 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


the  Lord  himself  in  his  gospel  spake  [thus]  concerning  him  : ‘For  what 
went  ye  to  the  wilderness  ? — to  seek  a prophet  1 I declare  him  to 
be  more  renowned  and  more  excellent  than  any  prophet.’  Wherefore  no 
human  tongue  is  sufficiently  able  to  declare  the  divine  virtue  of  this  be- 
gotten messenger.  Also  the  Archangel  Gabriel  sjDake  and  said  to  Zacharias, 
his  father,  ‘ Fear  not,  Zacharias,  thy  prayer  is  altogether  heard  by  God, 
and  thy  wife  Elizabeth  shall  bear  thee  a son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name 
John ; and  to  thee  shall  be  joy  and  gladness  ; and  many  shall  rejoice 
at  his  birth ; and  he  shall  be  altogether  very  great  before  God,  and  shall 
not  drink  wine  nor  ale ; but  he  shall  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  in 
his  mother’s  bosom,  and  he  shall  turn  many  of  the  children  of  Israel  to 
the  Lord,  and  he  shall  go  before  God,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
with  the  power  of  Elias  the  prophet,  to  prepare  a people  meet  for  the 
Lord.’  Let  us  then,  dearest  men,  hear  how  gloriously  Saint  John  was 
filled  with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  when  he  was  abiding  in  his 
mother’s  bosom,  and  how  he  first  attained  to  heaven  before  he  reached  the 
earth,  and  received  there  the  Holy  Spirit  before  he  had  a human  one,  and 
attained  to  divine  gifts  {or  graces)  ere  he  had  the  life  of  a man  ; and  he 
began  to  live  in  the  presence  of  God  before  he  himself  might  live,  just  as 
Saint  Paul  the  Apostle  said,  ‘ I live  not,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me.’  And 
then  on  the  sixth  month  that  Saint  John  was  received  into  his  mother’s 
bosom  (i.  e.  was  conceived),  then  the  child  of  glory  descended  upon  the 
earth,  and  the  heavenly  glory  filled  the  maidenly  bosom  (or  womb)  of  Saint 
Mary.  And  when  she  went  unto  her  cousin,  the  holy  Elizabeth,  forthwith 
the  child  leaped  and  rejoiced  in  the  presence  of  his  Lord,  and  from  his 
mother’s  womb  saluted  and  greeted  him  [who  was]  in  the  Virgin’s  womb  ; 
and  first  strove  to  make  him  known  and  to  proclaim  him  to  men,  before 
that  he  himself  lived  and  saw  the  human  (natural)  light.  0 dearest 
men,  what  a zealous  messenger  and  impatient  leader  was  he,  who  would 
first  proclaim  the  Lord  coming  on  this  earth  before  he  attained  to  the 
mysterious  formation  of  the  natural  birth  ; and  he  first  became  a king 
(or  leader)  and  grasped  a weapon  to  fight  with  before  he  was  endowed 


SEO  GEBYRD  S.  JOHANNES  j?iES  EULWIHTERES. 


165 


]?e  he  mid  jjeere  so|>f8estnesse  stefne  geliiered  wees,  & geweorj^od ; 

& he  Drihten  selfa  swa  on  his  godspelle  be  him  cwaeb,  ‘ To  No  one  can 

sufficiently 

hwon  eodan  ge  to  westenne — witgan  to  secenne  Ic  liine  secge  declare  the 
maran  & selran  }>onne  senigne  witgan  for})on  |>e  nsenig  menn-  st.  John, 
isc  tunge  ne  geneah  jjges  acendan  engles  godcimd  mfegen  to 
gesecgenne.  Eac  spraec  se  heaheiigel  Gabriel  & cwae]) 

to  Zachariam  his  feeder,  ‘ Ne  wilt  J?u  ]>e  ondraedan  Zacharias  ; 

])m  ben  is  eallunga  fram  Gode  gehyred,  end  |)in  wif  Elizabet 
]>e  gebere]?  sunn,  & ]?u  cegst  his  noman  lohannes,  & Ipe  bi^ 

J)onne  hyht  & gefea  ; & manige  on  his  gebyrd  gefeo]?.  He  bi|?  came  in  ^ 

eallinga  swij?e  mycel  beforan  Gode ; ne  drinc]?  he  win  ne  ealu,  P'j.'jy 
ac  he  bi^  gefylled  mid  Halgnm  Gaste  * on  his  modor  bosme ; * p-  200. 

& manige  Israhela  bearna  he  gehwyrf]>  to  heora  Drihtne  ; & he 
gee]?  beforan  Gode  mid  Halgnm  Gaste  gefylled  & Elian  meegene 
|?ees  witgan,  Drihtne  to  geearnienne  medome  folc.’  Uton  we 
J?onne,  men  J?a  leofestan,  gehyran  hu  swi|?e  loflice  Sanctus 
lohannes  wses  mid  J?8es  Halgan  Gastes  maegennni  gefylled,  ]?a 
[gen]  ^ |?a  he  on  his  modor  bosme  wunigende  wees  ; & he  eer  to  1 very  faint 
heofonum  becom  eerbon  be  he  eorban  eethrine,  & beer  Halgnm  lie  received 
Gaste  onfeng  eerbon  j?e  he  menmscne  heefde ; & bam  god-  before  he  had 

^ ^ a human  one. 

cnndnm  gifnm  he  eer  onfeng,  eer]?on  be  he  mennisc  lif  heefde  ; 

& he  ongan  lifgean  ongean  God,  eerbon  |?e  he  him  sylfnm  lif- 
gean  mihte  ; swa  Sanctufi  Panins  se  apostol  cwee}?,  ‘ Ne  lybbe 
ic,  ac  Crist  leofab-’  Anna  ben^®  I’P  syxtan  monbe  ]>ses  ]>e 
Sanctus  lohannes  on  his  modor  bosm  onfangen  wees,  b^  b<^^  while  in  the 

womb  he 

wnldres  beam  on  bjsne  middangeard  astag,  & seo  heofencnnde  jaiuted  ins 
weoi'bnng  *bop^®  feemnlican  bosm  Stznc^a  Marian  gefylde.  &*p.  201. 
ba  heo  b^-  into  bsere  hire  moddrian  code  b^ere  halgan  Eliza- 
bethe,  sona  ]>cet  cild  onsprang  & ongean  his  Hlaford  hyhte  & 
hine  of  his  modor  bosme  on  b^e^e  feemnan  bosm  halette  & was  he  not  a 

zealous  and 

grette,  & hine  eer  monnnm  gecyban  & gesecgan  teolode,  impatient  ^ 
eerbon  b®  sylfa  lifde  & mennisc  leoht  gesawe.  Eala  men 
ba  leofoston,  hn  ]>oet  wees  weallende  spelboda  & nngebyldig 
heretoga,  se  b^  ser  bone  Heel  end  on  bysne  middangeard  cnm- 
endne  gesecgean  wolde,  eerbon  b©  b^^e  gerynelican  gega- 
dernnge  menniscre  gebyrde  onfenge ; & he  eer  to  bam  cyninge 


166 


THE  BIllTH  OF  JOHX  THE  BAPTIST. 


with  his  bodily  limbs;  and  he  first  sought  to  war  before  he  saw  the 
light ; and  so  in  his  birth  he  overcame  all  the  laws  of  natural  birth. 
Let  us  consider  the  exalted  deeds  of  St.  John  who  arose  in  his  mothers 
womb  in  the  presence  of  God’s  Son,  who  himself  again  was  not  conceived 
after  the  manner  of  men.  Though  as  yet  he  was  delayed  in  this  bodily 
birth,  nevertheless  he,  in  the  Spirit  alone,  performed  the  ministration  of  the 
Evangelist ; and  immediately  he  was  brought  forth  and  born,  he  restored 
voice  (speech)  to  his  father  and  unloosed  the  tongue  from  the  bond  of 
silence,  with  which  the  archangel  had  bound  the  father,  because  he  did 
not  believe  his  words.  Great  then  is  the  glory  of  the  holy  St.  John’s 
birth.  And  all  right -believing  folk  ought  to  rejoice  at  his  advent  and 
to  bless  him,  because  the  Scripture  so  spake  concerning  him,  that  many 
should  rejoice  at  his  birth.  Great  is  the  holiness  and  worthiness  of 
St.  John,  whose  greatness  the  Lord  and  Saviour  himself  pointed  out. 
And  it  is  made  known  that  among  those  born  of  women  there  shall  not  be 
a greater  man  than  John  the  Baptist  [excepting  only  Christ]  himself,  who 
was  without  a human  father,  conceived  by  an  immaculate  virgin.  St. 
John  then  will  take  precedence  of  all  other  prophets,  and  he  surpasses 
the  power  of  all  other  patriarchs  in  the  apostolical  government,  and  he 
surpasses  in  the  exaltedness  of  his  power  the  glory  of  all  God’s  other 
martyrs ; and  among  all  God’s  Saints  he  is  more  victorious  and  beloved. 
And  all  this  natural  race  {or  birth)  is  put  out  of  view  by  St.  John.  Lo, 
we  heard  when  Esaias  the  prophet  was  read,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  thus 
spake  concerning  him,  ‘ I will  send  my  messenger  before  thy  face,  who 
shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee.’  Then  that  was  a very  exalted  name 
by  which  St.  John  was  called — ‘ angel;’  but  his  life  was  ordered  like  to 
his  name  because  that  he  here  on  earth  lived  an  angelic  life.  "When 
sinned  [he  in  his  food,  since  he  lived]  on  roots  and  wild  honey?  Or 


SEO  GEBYED  S.  JOHANNES  \,MS  EULWIHTEEES. 


107 


becom  & wsepn  gegrap  mid  to  campienne,  aer|)oii  j?e  lie  to 
his  lichoma[n]  leomum  become  ; & he  ser  jjoiie  fe}>an  so[hte], 
£erj>on  ]>e  he  ^cet  leoht  gesawe ; & he  swa  on  jirere  liis  gebyrde 
oferswij^de  ealle  ee  ]>isse  menniscan  gebyrde.  Utoii  we  gesceaw- 
ian  )ia  healican  gewyi’hto  * Sanc^e  lohaniies  se  j>8ere  modor 
innojias  ongean  |)am  Godes  Sima  aweahte,  se  Jiagen  sylfa  wses 
butan  menniscan  innojie  ; & |)eah  he  )?a  get  latode  on  ])issiim 
lichomlicum  gebyrde,  hw8e]?re  he  on  Jisem  gaste  aniim  )?8es 
godspelleres  jjegnimga  gefylde.  & son  a swa  he  acenned  waes  & 
geboren,  he  ])am  fa?der  jia  stefne  ageaf  jia  timgan  onlysde, 
]ia  se  heahengel  mid  jijere  swigimge  feestnunga  geband  ]?one 
fseder,  for]?on  jie  he  his  wordiim  ne  gelyfde.  My  cel  is  )>onne 

J?eos  weorj)ung  jises  halgan  Sancte  Johannes  gebyrde,  & eal 
rihtgelyfed  folc  sceal  gefeon  on  ]?one  his  tocyme  & hine  blet- 
sian,  forjion  ]>e  ]>cet  gewrit  siva  be  him  cwseji  monige  on 
j)a  his  gebyrd  gefeon  sceoldan.  Mycel  is  se  haligdom  & seo 
weorjmng  S(i?ic^e  lohannes  Jises  mycelnesse  se  Hselend  Drihteii 
sylfa  taen  ssegde  ; & hit  cuj>  is  ]>cet  betux  wifa  gebyrdum  ne 
wearjj  mara  mon  geworden  Jionne  loliannes  se  fulwihtere 
* \^The  top  line  is  clipiml  off.^ 

selfa  se  waes  biitan  menniscan  faeder  fra[m]  imwemre  faemnan 
acenned.  S^nc^ws  lohannes  ]?onne  gaej)  beforan  eallum  o|?rum 
witgan,  & ealra  o]?erra  heahfaedera  maegen  he  oferstigej?  on 
J:aem  apostolican  gewealde,  & he  on  his  maegenes  weor|>unga 
oferswij?  ealra  ojierra  Godes  martira  wuhlor ; & eallum  Godes 
halgum  he  is  sigefaestra  & gecorenra.  & call  |ieos  mennisce 
gebyrd  Sanc^e  lohanne  bedyrned  is.  Hwaet  we  gehyrdon,  j>a 
]>a  Esaias  se  witga  raeden  waes,  \cet  se  Halga  Gast  swa  ]?urh 
hine  be  Sanci5e  lohanne  cwae]?,  ‘ Ic  sende  minne  engel  beforan 
jiinre  onsyne,  se  grewe]>  jiinne  weg  beforan  |>e.’  \icet  waes 
Jjonne  swi|?e  healic  nama  \ce.t  ^anatu's  lohannes  ‘engel’  waes 
nemned ; ac  \cet  his  lif  Jiaem  his  naman  waes  gelice  gegearwod, 
for|)on  |?e  he  her  on  eorjian  engelice  life  lifde.  Hwanne  gefy- 


* p. 202. 

He  performed 
the  j)art  of  an 
evangelist  be- 
fore lie  saw 
the  light. 


We  ought  to 
rejoice  on  ac- 
count of  his 
birth. 


* p.  203. 


St.  John  sur- 
passes all  the 
holy  martyrs. 


re 


node] 


He  is  called 
an  ‘ angel,’ 
and  his  life 
was  angelic. 


* p.204. 


[Top  line  cut 

be  wyrtum  & be  wudu  huiiige  I o)?])e  hwaer  agylte  he  aefre  on 


168 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


where  trespassed  he  ever  in  his  clothing  who  was  furnished  with  only 
one  garment,  which  was  woven  of  camel’s  hair?  Or  how  might  any 
one  be  greater  than  he  who  always  loved  God  all  his  life,  and  who 
never  departed  from  the  wilderness?  Or  how  did  the  fault  of  much 
talkativeness  defile  him  who  was  so  far  separated  from  all  men?  Or 
how  did  the  sin  of  silence  affect  him  who  so  strongly  rebuked  the 
Jews  who  came  to  him  to  hear  his  lore  ? And  thus  he  spake,  ‘ Ye  race 
of  vipers,  who  hath  showed  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  of  God  to  come  ? ’ 
And  when  the  multitudes  inquired  of  him  what  they  might  do  to  escape 
God’s  wrath,  he  taught  and  admonished  them  with  these  words,  and 
thus  spake  to  them,  ‘Let  him  that  hath  two  tunics,  give  one  to  him 
that  hath  none;  and  let  him  that  hath  food  give  [to  him  that  hath 
none.  To  the  soldiers  he  said]  ‘Do  [no  violence]  and  be  thankful  to 
the  Saviour  for  your  food.’  Let  us  then  follow  the  lore  of  our  exalted 
and  illustrious  protector  [guardian],  so  that  we  may  hear  the  gentle 
words  of  our  Lord,  which  he  shall  say  on  the  awful  Doomsday 
to  those  men  who  now  show  pity  to  poor  men,  ‘I  say  you  sooth, 
as  long  as  ye  did  this  to  one  only  who  believed  upon  me,  though  he 
were  the  least  and  the  poorest,  it  was  as  if  ye  liad  done  it  to  myself.’ 
What  more  then  shall  I say  of  St.  John,  saith  he  who  made  this  book, 
except  that  he  first  went  before  Christ  ere  that  he  himself  was  able  to 
go  before  him.  And  the  hearts  of  the  father,  mother,  and  son  the  same 
Holy  Spirit  filled  with  his  grace — to  whom  is  ever  glory  and  honour, 
world  without  end,  ever  in  eternity.  Amen. 


SEO  GEBYED  S.  JOHANNES  pMS  EHLWIHTEEES. 


169 


his  gegerelan,  se  ]?e  mid  ])on  aniim  hraegle  waes  gegyrwed  |)e 
of  olfenda  hserum  awimden  wees'?  ojjjje  hu  inilite  sefre  eenig 
mara  beon  ]>e  eefre  God  on  eallum  his  life  lufode  ];onne  se 
Jje  neefre  fram  westenne  ne  gewat  ? o|?]?e  hwanne  besmat  bine 
seo  scyld  J^sere  feala-sprecolnesse,  )?one  ]>e  swa  feor  from  eallum 
monnum  adaeleed  wees'?  o|>j3e  hii  sce]?ede  him  seo  synn  ]>sdre 
swigunga  pe  swa  stronglice  ]>&j  ludeas  |>reade,  ])e  to  him  coman 
toJ?on  hie  his  lare  gehyrdon  ; & he  swa  cwee]?,  ‘Ge  needd- 
rena  cynn,  hwylc  eeteowde  eow  to  fleonne  fram  ¥on  toweard- 
an  Godes  erre?’  & hine  ¥a  ]>a  heapas  frugnon,  hweet  hie 
wyrcean  mihton  ]>cet  hie  Godes  erre  beflugon,  he  hie  J^onne 
mid  ¥issum  wordum  leerde  & manode,  & him  swa  tocwse^, 
‘ Se  Ipe  heebbe  twa  tunecan,  selle  o^re  ^am  ¥e  nane  neebbe  ; 
se  ]>e  mettas  heebbe,  do  jjcei* 

Top  line  cut  off. 

[wyr]cea^  ac  wesa^  j^ancfulle  ]?on  Heelende  eoweres  andleofan/ 
Uton  we  ^onne  j?iis  healices  & ¥us  foremeeres  ures  mimd- 
boran  lare  folgian,  we  ¥one  bylewitan  cwide  ures  Drihtnes 
gehyran  motan,  ^e  he  on  ¥am  egeslican  domes  deege  to  ¥eem 
mannum  cwi^,  ^e  nu  on  earmum  mannum  mildheortnesse  ne  ^ 
wyrcea^.  ‘So^  ic  eow  secge,  swa  lange  swa  ge  ¥is  dydon 
¥ara  anum  ^e  on  me  gelyfdon,  ¥eah  hit  se  leesta  wee  re  & se 
heanosta,  \xjet  wees  swa  swa  ge  hit  me  sylfum  dydon.’  Hweet 
sceal  ic  ^onne  ma  secgean  fram  ^ancte  lohanne,  cwee^  se  ¥e 
|?as  boc  worhte,  buton  \>(Bt  he  eer  eode  beforan  Criste,- eer^aem 
|?e  he  beforan  him  sylfan  gangan  mihte ; & ¥ees  feeder  & ¥eere 
modor  & ¥ees  suna  heortan  se  ilea  Halga  Gast  mid  his  gifum 
gefylde,  ^eem  is  simle  wuldor  & weor^ung  on  ealra  worlda 
world,  a on  ecnesse.  Amen. 


No  faults  of 
gluttony, 
vanity,  slan- 
der, &c.,  de- 
filed him. 


He  gave  good 
advice  to  all 
who  came  to 
him. 


* p.  205. 


Let  us  follow 
the  precepts 
of  our  Saviour 
and  be  kind 
to  the  poor. 

1 The  context 
does  not  re- 
quire ne. 


iro 


THE  STOllY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


XV. 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


EAREST  men,  let  us  celebrate  on  this  present  day  the  passion-tide 


of  St.  Peter,  the  chief  of  Christ’s  apostles,  and  [that  of  the  apostle 
St.  Paul.]  . . . The  first  is  the  appointed  shepherd  of  the  Church  at 
Christ’s  hand ; the  second  is  her  instructor.  The  one  is,  I say,  the  first 
apostle  ; the  other  the  last ; — Peter  before  Christ’s  passion,  and  Paul 
after  his  ascension.  Both  alike  in  belief,  both  happily  received  a crown 
of  glory  from  our  Lord,  because  in  all  their  holy  sufferings  they  con- 
tinued in  true  humility  with  an  undoubting  mind  unto  their  lives’  end 
in  the  confession  of  Christ ; according  as  to  them  and  to  all  true 
believers  remaining  so  for  his  sake,  and  continuing  undoubtingly  in 
affliction,  in  true  confession  unto  their  lives’  end,  the  Lord  Christ 
promised  and  said,  ‘When  ye  shall  stand  before  kings  and  high-reeves 
(rulers),  and  be  in  persecution  for  my  sake,  ye  need  not  be  anxious 
as  to  what  ye  shall  speak.  It  shall  be  given  you  in  that  same  time 
what  ye  shall  speak.  [Ye  shall  not  speak  of  yourselves]  but  the  Spirit 
of  God  your  Father  shall  speak  in  you.  Then  the  brother  shall 
betray  the  brother  to  the  heathen  unto  death,  and  the  son  shall  be- 
tray his  father,  and  the  youngers  shall  rise  against  the  elders,  and  shall 
torture  them  to  death ; and  they  shall  all  be  at  enmity  for  my 
sake.  Then  whoso  truly  in  fortitude  and  in  the  confession  of  my  name 
shall  continue  unto  his  life’s  end  shall  be  safe  and  preserved  for 
evermore.’  Dearest  men,  they  continued  then,  according  to  Christ’s 
commands,  firm  in  his  love  and  belief  unto  their  end ; and  they  stood 
before  the  heathen  emperor  Nero  and  Agrippa  his  vassal.  Then,  in 
spite  of  the  devil’s  malice  and  hell’s  torments,  they  ever  came  off 
whole  and  sound,  and  suffered  a wonderful  death  for  God’s  name,  and 
now  honoured,  reign  in  glory  ; and  their  memory  still  continues  in  the 
[world  for  an  example  to  all  Christian]  folk,  as  we  may  now  hear, 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


171 


XV. 

SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS.’  i Tin^uticis 

in  later  liaiicl. 

/'TEN'  leofestan,  weor^ian  we  on  ¥issum  andweardan  daege 
Sancte  Petres  Cristes  apostola  ealdormannes  J^rowiing- 
tide,  & * * p.  206. 

[Top  line  cut  off.'\ 

apostoles,  se  is  ojjer  cyricean  hyrde  to  Cristes  handa,  o|?er  is  st.  Peter  is 

_ . . the  shepherd 

hire  lareow.  0])er  is,  ic  cwejje,  se  seresta  apostol,  ober  se  ofthecimrch; 

St.  Paul  is 

nelista  ; Petrus  ear  Cristes  jtrowunga,  & Paiilus  eefter  his  upa-  her  instructor, 
stignesse ; begen  on  geleafan  gelice,  begen  wuldres  beag  set 
urum  Drihtne  gesseliglice  onfengon,  for|>on  jte  hie,  on  jteere 
halgan  ]?rowunge  ealra  on  Cristes  so]?re  ea|>modlicre  andetnesse 
o]?  heora  lifes  ende,  untweogende  inode  jjurhwunodan  ; swa  him  Both  suffered 
Drihten  Crist,  eallum  rihtgelyfdum  niannum  minigendum  for  chrlsL*’'^*^^ 
his  noman,  & |)urhwuniggendum  in  tintregum  on  so|>re  andet- 
nesse o|>  ende  his  lifes  untweogendlice,  geheht  & cwae)?,  ‘ ponne 
ge  beforan  kyningum  gestondan  & heahgerefum,  & on  ehtnessum 
for  minuw  naman,  ne  jmrfan  ge  noht  besorgian  hwaet  ge  spre- 
can  ; eow  weor]?e|>  forgifen  on  ]}a  sylfan  tide  hwset  ge  sprecaj?  * p.  207. 
[Top  line  cut  off.'] 

ac  Codes  Cast  eowres  Faeder  se  sprece]?  on  eow.  ponne  laewej? 
brojier  o|>erne  haejinum  on  dea|>,  & sunn  se  laewe}?  his  faeder, 

& ]?a  gingran  arisa]?  wij)  jtain  yldrum,  & hie  mid  deajje  ges-  Christ  fore- 
wencajj ; & hie  beoj?  on  feounge  ealle  for  minum  naman.  Swa  disciples 

should  suffer. 

hwylc  )?onne  so|)lice  swa  on  elne  & on  mines  noman  andetnesse 

o|?  his  ende  wuna^,  se  bi|)  hal  & genese]>  on  ecnesse.’  Men 

]?a  leofestan,  jtonne  jiurhwunodan  hie  faestlice  sefter  Cristes 

bebodum  ’ on  his  lufon  & geleafan  o|>  heora  ende ; & hie  stodan  1 ms.  bebo- 
1 c TVT  A • 1 • dudum. 

beioran  JNerone  Jiaem  hae])nan  casere  & Agnppan  his  geongran.  Paui  and 
pa  woldan  hie  on  ecnesse  lisele  & trume  wi^  deofla  ni|?um  & ftood^^hefore 
helle  witum,  & wundorlice  dea])  ge|?rowodan  for  Codes  naman,  Agdppa? 

& nu  on  wuldre  geweorjiode  rixiaj?,  & heora  gemynd  v.mna]? 
on  ]?8ere  * * P' 

[Top  line  cut  off.] 


172 


THP]  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


dearest  men,  of  their  sufferings,  how  they  contended  and  strove  against 
Simon  the  sorcerer.  And  for  the  confession  of  God’s  name  Peter 
was  fastened  to  the  cross,  and  his  head  turned  downwards  and  his 
feet  up,  and  St.  Paul  was  beheaded.  And  when  they  entered  Pome 
together  he  (Paul)  related  to  him  (Peter)  what  great  shipwreck  he  had 
endured  when  he  was  seeking  them,  and  was  brought  thither  [to 
Pome]  as  a captive.  And  St.  Peter  related  to  him  what  machina- 
tion and  reproaches  Simon  the  sorcerer  had  contrived.  Then  they 
(Peter  and  Paul)  gathered  together  their  company  against  Simon  the 
sorcerer.  And  one  accused  them  (the  apostles)  to  Xero,  and  then  they 
were  summoned  to  appear  before  him.  And  they  greatly  praise<l  Simon 
the  sorcerer  . . . before  the  multitude  of  the  people.  And  Livia,  Kero’s 
wife,  and  Agrippina,  the  wife  of  Agrippa,  turned  so  steadfastly  to  Christ’s 
love  and  faith  that  they  would  no  longer  seek  marital  intercourse ; and 
many  men  of  the  king’s  servants  turned  to  Christ’s  service  through  Paul’s 
preaching,  so  that  they  would  not  return  to  his  residence  or  household. 
Then  was  Simon  the  sorcerer  wholly  stirred  up  against  the  apostles,  and 
affirmed  that  St.  Peter  said  many  evil  things,  and  was  a deceiver.  And 
all  those  who  had  witnessed  Simon’s  wonderful  deeds  believed  him,  for  he 
had,  through  magical  craft,  made  brazen  serpents  which  moved  of  them- 
selves, and  stone  and  brazen  images  that  moved  of  themselves,  and  appeared 
suddenly  aloft  in  the  air.  And  in  opposition  to  them  Peter,  with  a word, 
[enabled  the  halt  to  walk],  and  blind  men  he  healed  with  his  prayers,  so 
that  they  received  their  sight : and  he  commanded  the  devils  to  depart  from 
those  possessed  of  them,  and  he  raised  the  dead;  and  he  told  all  the  people 
that  Simon  was  a magician,  and  advised  them  to  flee  from  his  crafts.  And 
then  it  came  to  pass  that  pious  men  shunned  Simon  the  sorcerer,  and  pro- 
nounced him  guilty.  Then  the  followers  of  Simon  said  that  Peter  was  a sor- 
cerer, the  very  thing  that  Simon  himself  was  ; and  this  by  false  testimony 
they  spread  abroad  by  means  of  the  sorcerer.  Then  as  soon  as  these  tidings 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


173 


folciim  swa  we  nu  gehyraii  magan,  men  ))a  leofestaii,  lieora 
J)rowunga,  liu  hie  wij?  Simone  }>8em  dry  fsestlice  gefliton  & 
gewunnon.  & for  Godes  naman  andetnesse  Petrus  waes  on  rode  Peter  suffered 

death  by  cru- 

gefaestiiod,  & him  ^cet  heafod  waes  adiine  gewended  & }>a  fet  cidyo»  witii 
up ; & Paulus  waes  heafde  beeorfen.  & |?a  hie  to  samne  incoman,  downwards, 
he  him  rehte  hu  myccle  sciphrocu  he  gehad  on  |)3em  si}?e  ]>e 
he  hie  sohte,  & waes  |?yder  raepling  gelaeded  : & Sa^^c^^ts  Petrus 
him  rehte  hwylce  searwa  & yfel  sacunga  Simon  se  dry  arefnde. 
pa  gesamnodan  hie  heora  weorod  wib  Simone  baem  drv,  & hie  Paul  was  be- 

lieaded. 

inon  wregde  to  Nerone  jjaem  casere,  & to  his  andweardnesse  heht 
gestandan  ; & hie  Simon  j>one  dry  swijje  heredon.* 

[To])  line  cut 


beforan  baes  folces  mengeo.  & Nerones  wif  Libia,  & Agrippan  Both  apostles 

were  opposed 

wif  Agrippina  to]?on  swi]?e  faestlice  hie  sylfe  to  Cristes  lufan s^imou  the 
& geleafan  gecyrdon,  ]xjet  hie  noldan  leng  heora  hlaforda  ne 
heora  wera  ^ raestgemanan  secean  ; & manige  men  of  cynin- 
ges  Jjegenraedene  to  Cristes  jjeowdome  gecyrdon  jjurh  Panics 
bodunga,  swa  ^oet  hie  to  his  healle  ne  to  his  hirede  eft  wendan 
noldan.  Da  wear)?  Simon  se  dry  eallunga  avveht  wi|?  ^am  simou  pre- 

^ T->  tended  to  do 

apostolum  & gelaered  ~^cet  he  feala  yna  saegde,  & \>cet  Petrus  marvellous 

works,  and  so 

bigswica  wsere  ; & him  gelyfdon  ealle  J)a  men  |?a  jje  Simones  deceived  the 
wundordaeda  wafodan,  forjton  |?e  he  Jjurh  dreocraeft  worhte  aerene 
naeddran,  & hie  styredan,  & staenene  manlican  & aerene,  & 
hie  hie  styredan  & union  him  sylfe,  & wurdon  faeringa  up 
on  )?aere  lyfte  gesawene.  & ongean  jjam  Petrus  * * p.  210. 

[Tojp  line  cut  off.] 

mid  anum  worde,  & blinde  men  mid  his  bedum  gehaelde  ]>cet  Peter  per. 

formed  real 

hie  locodan,  & deoflum  behead  hmt  hie  of  deofolseocum  mannum  miracles,  and 

told  the  people 

utferdon,  & he  ba  deadan  sylfe  fram  deadum  mannum  awehte,  to  beware  of 

’ ^ ^ Simon’s  de- 

& saegde  eallum  folce  ]^oet  Simon  dry  waere,  & hie  laerde  \(Et  ceit. 
hie  fram  his  bigswice  cyrdon.  Ond  Jta  gelamp  \>cBt  ]^mt  ealle 
aefaeste  men  onscunodan  Simon  }?one  dry,  & hie  hine  scyldigne 
saegdon.  ponne  saegdon  ]?a  men  |)e  Simone  folgodan  Petrus 
waere  dry,  )^oet  ilce  ^oet  Simon  him  sylf  waes,  & cyjfdon  \>cet  mid 
leasre  gecy})nesse  mid  ]fon  dry.  pa  sona  swa  \(xt  word  beconi 


174 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


reached  the  Emperor  Nero,  then  bade  he  Simon  the  sorcerer  to  be  brought 
before  him ; and  as  he  stood  there  he  suddenly  turned  into  a young  child, 
and  immediately  afterwards  to  an  old  man  . . . and  through  the  devil’s 
aid  he  turned  himself  into  divers  forms.  And  when  Nero  saw  this  he 
thought  Simon  was  the  Son  of  God ; then  Peter  said  that  he  was  a false 
sorcerer  and  a shameful  and  guilty  deceiver,  and  in  all  his  works  an 
enemy  of  the  true  God  ; and  that  there  was  need  of  nothing  more  than  to 
render  his  wickedness  manifest  by  God’s  power.  Then  went  Simon  to  Nero 
and  said  to  him,  ‘ Hear  me,  worshipful  emperor ; I am  the  Son  of  God, 
Avho  came  down  from  heaven,  but  I have  up  to  this  time  suffered  great 
injury  from  Peter ; my  harm  is  now  twofold,  since  Paul  himself  teacheth 
the  same  and  striveth  against  me,  and  speaks  the  same  and  preaches 
with  him  (Peter).  Wherefore,  then  thy  kingdom  may  no  longer  stand, 
except  thou  do  the  more  diligently  take  thought  for  their  destruction.’ 
And  then  he  (Nero)  became  angry  . . . gathered  together  ; and  commanded 
that  on  the  following  day  all  three  should  come  in  before  him.  Then  said 
Simon  the  sorcerer,  ‘These  are  the  disciples  of  the  Nazarene  Saviour. 
It  repents  them  that  they  are  of  the  Jewish  race,’  Nero  said,  ‘Who  is 
the  Nazarene  P Simon  replied,  ‘There  is  a city  in  the  land  of  Judea, 
called  Nazareth,  from  whence  came  their  teacher.’  Then  said  Nero,  ‘God 
instructeth  and  loveth  every  man;  why  persecutest  thou  these  men  P 
Simon  said,  ‘ These  are  the  persons  who  frustrate  all  my  works  with 
their  words,  so  that  folk  should  not  believe  in  me.’  Then  said  Nero, 
‘ Why  were  ye  two  or  your  kin  so  faithless  P Then  said  Peter  to  the 
sorcerer,  ‘ Thou  wast  able  to  teach  thy  false  crafts  to  all  other  persons  ; 
but  God,  through  me  [convicted  them  of  falsehood ; and  strife  against 
me  thou]  hadst,  and  now  thou  thyself  knowest  assuredly  of  yore  that 
thou  couldest  not  overcome  me.  I marvel  that  thou  shouldst  boast  at 
such  a time  before  the  king  that  thou,  through  thy  sorcery,  art  able 
to  overcome  Christ’s  disciples.’  Nero  said,  ‘ Who  is  the  Christ Peter 
answered,  ‘ It  is  he  whom  this  sorcerer  declares  himself  to  be  [the  Son 
of  God] ; yet  it  is  not  so,  but  he  (Simon)  is  man’s  servant,  and  his 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


175 


to  Nerone  bsem  casere,  ba  lieht  lie  Simon  bone  dry  infeccan  Simon  turns 

into  a young 

beforan  hine.  & )>a  ]>a.  livvile  |?e  he  |)8er  stod,  he  vvear}>  fseringa  before 
geong  cniht,  & sona  eft  eald  man  * p.  211. 

\Top  line  cut  offi\ 

man,  & brsed  hine  on  feala  bleona  }>urh  deofles  Jiegnunga.  pa 
Neron  |?a  \>cBt  geseah  Jia  wende  he  ^cet  hit  Godes  Sunn  waere. 
ponne  saegde  Petrus  ]>oet  he  waere  leas  dry,  & sceand  & scyldig 
ae  swica,  & on  ealliim  Godes  daedum  rilites  wijierbreca ; & naenges 
jiinges  mare  jiearf  naere  |?onne  mid  Godes  maegene  his  unriht 
yppe  wurde.  pa  eode  Simon  into  Nerone  & cwaeb  to  him,  He  said  timt 

^ ^ ^ ^ ’lie  was  the 

‘ Gehyr  me  dugojia  casere  : ic  eom  Godes  Sunn  }?e  of  heofonum  of 
astag,  ac  ic  adreah  mycel  broc  o}>  |)is  mid  Petre  ; nu  is  min 
yfel  twyfeald,  nu  Paul  us  ^cet  ilce  ]aere|>,  & wi|>  me  Hite})  & ^oet 
ilce  sprece])  & mid  him  boda)i.  ponne  for|)on  ne  maeg  jiin  rice 
leng  stondan,  buton  |m  heora  forwyrde  jie  geornor  ]?ence/  & he 
|ia  wear^  * * p- 

[Top  line  cut  off.^ 

geheapod,  & heht  ojire  daege  hie  ealle  |?ry  in  beforan  hine.  pa 
cwaeb  se  dry,  ‘ pis  syndon  baes  Nazareniscan  Haelendes  begnas,  to  ap- 
J)8em  ofjiyncej?  [xjet  hie  synd  ludea  folces.’  Neron  cwae]?,  ‘ Hwaet 
bi^  se  Nazarenisca  P Simon  cwae}>,  ‘An  ceaster  is  on  ludea 
lande,  hatte  NazareJ?,  of  J^aere  com  se  heora  lareow.’  pa  cwaej) 

Neron,  ‘ God  rnana]?  aelcne  man  & lufaji,  to  hwon  ehtest  J?u 

]?as  men  P Simon  cwaej>,  ‘pis  is  ^oet  mennisc  ]?e  ealle 

daeda  mid  heora  wordum  onwendan,  ^oet  hie  me  ne  gelyfdon.’  "oj^ertr 

pa  cwaej)  Neron  to  Petre,  ‘ For  hwon  waeron  gyt  swa  treowlease,  son  oTooIi? 

oj)|)e  incer  cynn  h ’ Da  cwaej)  Petrus  to  j)am  dry,  ‘ Eallum  oj)i*um 

mannum  j)U  mihtest  j)in  unriht  befaestan,  ac  God  j)urh  me  j>a  of*  * 

[Top  line  cut 

haefdest,  & nu  j)U  sylfa  wast  genog  geare  ^aet  j)U  me  oferswi^an 
ne  miht ; me  j)yncej)  wundor  mid  hwylcere  yldo  j)u  sceole 
beforan  cininge  gylpan  j)urh  j)inne  drycraeft  ^oet  j)u  maege  Cristes 
begnas  oforswiban.’  Neron  cwaej),  ‘Hwaet  is  se  Crist?’  Petrus  Nero  asks 

J ^ . who  Christ  is. 

cwaej),  ‘ Hit  is  sej)C  j)cs  dry  Simon  saga^  j)oe^  he  sy ; ^onne 
nis  hit  swa,  ac  he  is  ^aes  mannes  [cjniht,  & his  weorc  syndon 


176 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


works  are  diabolical.  Wherefore  then,  thou  worshipful  king,  if  thou  wilt 
know  what  was  done  concerning  Christ  in  the  land  of  Judea,  order  Pilate’s 
letter  to  be  brought  to  thee,  which  he  sent  to  the  Emperor  Claudius 
concerning  Christ’s  passion.  And  he  then  commanded  it  to  be  brought 
and  to  be  read  before  him.  And  it  read  thus  : ‘ Pilate  greeteth  Claudius 
his  lord.  Now,  it  lately  happened  that  I myself  discovered  that  the 

Jews  tiirough  envy  among  themselves and  were  at  enmity. 

Assuredly,  according  to. God’s  promises,  they  and  their  fathers  had  their 
prophets,  who  prophesied  that  God  would  send  them  from  heaven  his 
holy  Sou,  who  should  rightly  be  called  their  King ; and  that  by  means 
of  a pure  virgin  he  would  send  him  into  this  world,  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth.  And  of  this  each  ruler  in  Judea  was  a witness  that  the 
Hebrews’  God  came  thither,  and  people  saw  him  giving  light  to  the 
blind,  cleansing  lepers,  healing  the  lame,  driving  out  devils  from  men, 
raising  the  dead,  commanding  the  wind  to  be  still,  going  dry-footed 
over  the  waves  of  the  sea,  and  working  many  other  marvels.  Then  all 
the  people  of  Judea  said  that  he  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  perfectly 
recognised  the  fact.  Then  the  chiefs  of  the  priests  became  envious  of 
him,  and  seized  him,  and  to  me  continually  [complained  of  him  .... 
that  he  had  broken  their  laws]  and  acted  contrary  to  their  folk-rights 
(customs).  Then  I believed  them  that  it  was  as  they  said ; then  I scourged 
him,  and  delivered  him  unto  their  own  jurisdiction.  They  then  hanged 
him  on  the  rood,  and  when  he  was  afterwards  buried,  they  set  guards 
over  him  ; and  on  the  third  day  he  truly  showed  himself  whole  and  sound 
to  my  soldiers,  and  rose  from  the  dead.  And  the  Jews’  malice  burned 
so  greatly  that  they  gave  money  to  the  guards  and  thus  said,  “ Say  that 
his  (Christ’s)  disciples  took  away  his  body  and  stole  it  from  us.”  And  | 

afterwards  those  tliat  had  received  the  money  were  nevertheless  unable  ! 

to  conceal  what  had  happened  ; but  they  told  me  what  they  had  first  seen  j 

and  also  that  they  had  received  money  from  the  Jews.  And  I resorted  , 

to  these  words,  lest  otherwise  anyone  should  lie,  and  that  thou  shouldst  ^ 

not  think  it  needful  to  believe  the  leasings  of  the  Jews.’  As  soon  as  i 

the  letter  was  read,  then  said  Nero,  ‘ Tell  me,  Peter,  did  it  all  happen  ^ 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


177 


deofollicu.  pu  ))onne,  dugo|)a  cyning,  gif  }>u  witan  wille  liWflet 
be  Criste  gedon  waes  on  ludea  lande,  hat  |)e  niman  Pilatns 
serendgewrit  be  he  sende  to  Claudio  bsem  casere  ymb  Cristes  r’eter  teiis 
})rowunga.  & ba  heht  he  don  swa,  & rsedan  hoet  gewrit  beforan  for  iMiatc’s 

* * ^ letter  to 

him ; & hit  |?us  cwee]?,  ‘ Pilatus  gretej?  Claudium  his  hlaford.  Claudius. 

Nu  niwan  gelamp  j>ce^  ic  me  sylf  onfand  \^cet  ludcas  hie  sylfe 
J)urh  eefeste  him  betweonon  * * p.  211. 

[Tajp  line  cut  off.'] 

& feodan ; jjonne  witodlice  |?a  hie  heora  hsefdan  witgan  on 
Codes  gehatum  & heora  fsederas  ]>cet  witgodan,  \cet  him  heora 
God  wolde  sendan  of  heofenum  his  |?one  halgaii  Sunn,  se  }>e 
heora  cyning  mid  rihte  genemned  weere,  & him  ]>cet  }mrli  claene 
fsemnan  on  jjas  world  sendan  wolde  to  eor])wariim ; & ])0es  })a 
seghwylc  heahgerefa  wees  gewita  on  ludeuni  \oet  Ebrea  God 
come  hider ; & moii  geseah  bine  blinde  onlyhtende,  & hreofe 
claensian,  & laman  gelacnian,  & deofol  of  mannu^ri  drifan,  & 
deade  aweccan,  & windum  stilnesse  bebeodan,  & dry  gum  fotum  The  people 
gan  ofer  saes  y]?a,  & o])re  wundro  manega  wyrcean.  pa  cwae|)  recognised 
eal  ludea  folc  \oet  he  Codes  Sunu  waere  & ^cet  fulfremedlice  the  son  of 

God. 

onciieowan.  pa  genaman  him  aefest  to  j)a  ealdormen  })ara 
sacerda  & hine  sylfne  oferfengon,  & me  symle  * * p-  215. 

[Top  line  cut  off.'] 

& wi|j  heora  folc  rihte  feala  worhte.  pa  gelyfde  ic  him  \>oet 

hit  waere  swa  hie  saegdon ; beswang  hine  ]?a  & to  heora  sylfra 

dome  ageaf.  Hie  J)a  hine  on  rode  ahengan;  & |)a  he  bebyrged 

wees,  settan  him  hyrdas  to.  & he  ^a  so¥lice  minum  ceapum  ^ ^ ? cempum. 

hine  halne  & gesundne  % ^riddan  daege  aeteowde,  & of  dea^e 

aras ; & ludea  ni^  to^on  swi^e  barn  ^mt  hie  feoh  sealdon  The  Jews  put 

j?aem  weardum,  & swa  cwaedon,  ‘ Secga^  ^cet  liis  }>egnas  gere-  death  through 

afodan  his  lie  on  us  «fe  forstaelan.’  & sy]?J?an  hie  ¥aet  feoh  on- 

fengon,  ne  mihtan  hie  hwe^re  forswigian  ^cet  |>aer  geworden 

wees ; ac  hie  saedon  me  ^cet  hie  ]>a  aerest  gesaAvoii,  & eac  ludea 

feoh  onfengon.  & on  ¥as  word  ic  becom  J>e  laes  )>e  o^re  wisan 

aenig  man  Icoge,  & |>u  ne  wene  \>mt  ]>u  ludea  leasungum  gelyfan 

|)urfe.’  pa  sona  j>a  pcef  gewrit  araeded  waes,  ba  cwae|>  Neron, 

12 


178 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


to  Christ  as  the  letter  declares T St.  Peter  replied,  ‘It  is  all  exactly 
so,  I lie  not ; but  thou,  good  Emperor,  ....  [Simon]  is  so  de- 
ceived and  overcome  by  leasings,  that  he  even  imagines  that  he  is  not 
man,  but  believes  that  he  is  that  which  God  is.  But  in  Christ  alone  is 
accomplished  the  fulness  of  all  victory ; and  [that  was  done]  through  the 
manhood  that  he  took  upon  himself — that  is,  the  gi'eat  and  incomprehen- 
sible mystery  which  through  his  manhood  was  made  finite  [or  was  limited] 
for  a help  to  men.  But  there  are  in  this  Simon  two  powers,  man’s  and 
the  devil’s ; and  through  this  his  human  element  he  hinders  men  in  re- 
gard to  every  g’ood  thing.’  Then  said  Simon  to  St.  Peter,  ....  ‘I 
marvel  on  account  of  this  reproach  I’  ‘ Thou,  good  Emperor,  wherefore 
shouldst  thou  esteem  for  anything  this  unlettered  and  falsest  fisherman, 
endowed  with  no  ability — neither  in  word  nor  in  manners '?  "Wherefore 
I will  no  longer  spare  these  enemies,  but  I will  now  bid  my  angels 
(messengers)  to  come  and  avenge  me  [on  these  men.]’  Then  said 
Peter,  ‘I  fear  not  thy  angels,  but  they  may  fear  me,  on  account  of 
the  power  of  my  Lord  who  is  with  me,  and  on  account  of  the  protec- 
tion I know  to  be  in  him,  with  respect  to  whom  thou,  lying,  sayest 
thou  art  that  wdiich  he  is.’  Then  said  the  Emperor,  ‘ Peter,  fearest  thou 
not  Simon,  who  truly  manifests  his  divinity  1 ’ Then  the  blessed  apostle 
St.  Peter  answered,  and  thus  said,  ‘ The  presumption  of  divinity  is  in 
him  who  perceives  and  knows  the  intentions  of  men,  and  searches  and 
lays  bare  all  the  secrets  of  their  hearts.  But  let  him  tell  me  now,  if 
he  be  God,  what  I think,  or  what  I shall  do.  The  same  thought  I 
have  told  to  thee  before  he  lie,  that  he  may  not  dare  to  lie  to  thee,  or 
say  what  I think.’  Nero  said,  ‘Come  hither  nearer  to  me,  and  tell 
me  what  thou  thinkest.’  Peter  said,  ‘ Let  a barley-loaf  be  brought  and 
given  me  secretly,’  [And  Nero  bade  men  to  bring  it]  and  to  give  it 
St.  Peter.  Then  said  Peter,  ‘ Now  tell  me,  Simon,  whether  what  has 
liere  been  thought,  or  spoken,  or  done,  be  good.’  Then  said  Nero, 
‘ How  wilt  thou  that  I should  believe  that  Simon  does  not  know  this. 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


179 


^ Saga  me,  Petrus,  wees  hit  eal  swa  swa  ]>cet  gewrit  sasg^  J)urJi  * 
hiue  gewordeiiP  Sajic^its  Petrus  cweej),  ‘Eal  hit  is  swa,  ne 
leoge  ic ; ac  }>u  goda  casere  * * 

[Toj[>  line  cut  offi\ 

leasingum  beswicen  & ofercumen,  ^cet  he  weue|)  fiir}x)ii  \>mt  lie  simon,  Bays 
man  ne  sy,  ac  wenep»  \>cet  he  sy  \oe,t  |)c  God  is ; ac  on  Criste  i>ase  (icceiver. 
anum  is  ealles  siges  fyliies  j^urhtogen ; & ]?urh  )?one  man  |ie  he 
on  hine  sylfue  onfeiig,  \>(jet  is  se  myccla  msegenjjrym  & se  un- 
begripendlica,  se  ]?urh  J)one  man  gemedemod  wdes  mannum  to 
helpe.  ponne  syndon  on  ])yssu??i  Simone  twa  speda,  mannes 
& deofles ; & he  Jjonne  men  gsele]?  selces  godes  ])urh  his  |)One 
menniscan  dael/  pa  cwseb  Simon  to  Sa^ic^e  Petre,  ‘ For  teonan  Simon 

^ tlirtatei.s  the 

me  ]?inc]?  wundor;  |)U  goda  casere!’  ‘to  hwon  ]ju  sceole  for  owiht  ‘-iposties. 
|?ysne  man  habban  ungelseredne  fiscere  ])one  leasostan,  & nawjjer 
ne  on  worde  ne  on  gebyrdum  mid  naeiiigre  mihte  gewelgode  ? 
ponne  nelle  ic  jjyssum  fynd  leng  arian,  ac  nu  ic  bebeode  minum 
engluni  hie  cuman  & me  * ♦ p.  217. 

{^Tof  line  cut  offi\ 

witnian.’  pa  cwseb  Petrus,  ‘Ne  ondrsede  ic  me  })ine  englas,  ac  Petw  says 

that  he  is 

hie  magon  hiwj  me  ondrsedon,  for  |?on  msegene  mines  Drihtnes  not^afraid 
)?e  mid  me  is,  & for  Jjsere  byldo  ))e  ic  to  him  wat,  on  |)one  ])U  i^geis. 
leogende  sagast  ]>cet  ]>u  sie  he  is.’  pa  cwse})  se  casere,  ‘ Ne 
ondrsedest  ])U  j?e  Simon  Petrus,  se  ]?e  his  godcundnesse  mid 
Bojjum  wisum  geryme|>.’  tliin  |?a  andswarede  se  eadiga  apostol 
S^^^^c^^ts  Petrus  & )?us  cw8e|>,  ‘ On  ]?am  is  godcundnesse  wen  \>q  iie  pro.>oses 

to  test 

manna  ingehygd  wat  & can,  & heora  heortena  deagol  ealle  Simon’s 

^ divinity. 

smea|)  & rimej) ; ac  secge  me  nii  gyf  he  God  sy,  hwset  ic  ]?ence 
oJ)|)e  hwset  ic  do.  pone  ilcan  ge|>ang^  ic  jje  ser  ssede,  ser  he  ^ 
leoge,  ^cet  he  ]>e  leogan  ne  durre,  o|>|)e  secge  hwset  ic  jjeiice.’ 

Neron  cwsejj,  ‘ Gang  me  near  hider,  & sege  me  hwset  })U  ]?ence.’ 

Petrus  cwse]?,  ‘ Hat  me  bringan  berene  hlaf  & me  degollice 

syllan*’ *p.  218. 

& syllan  ^a7icte  Petre.  pa  cwse)?  Petrus,  ‘ Secge  Simon  me  nu, 
gif  he  god  sy,  hwset  her  si  gejjoht  o|)be  gecweden  o|>J)e  gedon.’ 

Da  cwse|>  Neron,  ‘ Hu  wilt  |)U  ic  gelyfe  ¥set  Simon  |>is  nyte, 

12—2 


180 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


who  previously  raised  to  life  a dead  man,  and  being  beheaded,  after  the 
third  day  he  raised  and  manifested  himself?  And  he  did  all  that  I said 
he  should  do/  Peter  said,  ‘ He  did  not  so  do  before  me/  Hero  replied, 
‘ Before  me,  standing  here,  he  did  all  this ; indeed,  he  bade  angels  come 
to  him,  and  they  came.'  Peter  said,  ‘ But  why  doth  he  who  did  the 
greater  act  not  now  do  the  less  ? Let  him  say  what  I think  and  was 
doing.’  Then  said  Hero,  ‘ I cannot  judge  between  you  two.’  Then 
Simon  said,  ‘ Let  Peter  say  what  I think.’  ‘ When  Simon  shall  perform 
what  he  hath  thought  of,  then  I will  show  that  I know  beforehand 
what  he  thinketh.’  Simon  said,  ‘ How  know,  O Emjoeror,  that  no 
man  knows  men’s  thoughts  except  God  himself.  Peter  pretends  that 
he  knows  them.’  Peter  said,  ‘ What ! thou  sayest  that  thou  art  the 
Son  of  God;  say  then  what  I think,  or  declare  what  I do  in  secrecy. 
Declare  it  now,  if  thou  art  able  to  show  it.’  And  Peter  had  then 
blessed  the  barley-loaf  which  he,  too,  had  received,  and  brake  it  in  two, 
and  put  it  up  his  two  sleeves.  Then  was  Simon  wroth,  because  he  wag 
not  able  to  reveal  the  apostle’s  secret.  Then  spake  he  with  a loud 
voice  and  thus  said,  ‘Let  great  dogs  now  come  forth  and  bite  him 
before  this  Emperor.’  And  then  suddenly  there  came  forth  hounds  of 
a wonderful  bigness,  and  rushed  on  the  apostle  ; and  Peter  stood  in 
prayer  with  outstretched  hands,  and  showed  to  the  hounds  the  loaf 
Avhich  he  had  previously  blessed,  and  they  forthwith  vanished  away, 
and  vrere  nowdiere  to  be  seen.  ‘How  I show  thee  by  my  deeds,’  said 
Peter  to  Hero,  ‘ and  not  by  Avords  only,  that  I kncAV  beforehand  wdiat 
Simon  thought,  Avho  indeed  promised  to  send  angels  against  me,  but 
brought  hounds  against  me ; and  he  plainly  showed  that  he  never  had 
any  dmne  o?'  god-like  angels,  but  dog-like  angels.’  Then  said  Hero  to 
Simon,  ‘ How  is  it  noAv,  Simon  ? I Aveen  that  Ave  tAA'O  are  A^anquished ;’  and 
he  turned  himself  to  Paul,  and  addressed  him,  thus  saying,  ‘ What  sayest 
thou,  0 Paul  ? ’ Then  Paul  answered  him  and  thus  said,  ‘ KnoAv  thou, 
good  Emperor,  that  a great  evil  shall  come  upon  thy  kingdom,  if  thou 
permittest  this  sorcerer  to  hold  SAvay  any  longer,  and  thus  much  evil  to 
Avork ; and  thy  kingdom  shall  fall  because  of  his  lore.’  Hero  said  to 
Simon,  ‘ ^\hat  sayest  thou,  Simon!’  Then  said  Simon,  ‘Except  I openly 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


181 


sc^e  deadne  man  ser  awchte,  liiiie  sylfne  bcheafdodiie  refter 
^on  ^ridan  doege  eft  geondweardodiie,  & cal  ic  gecwasj)  \>cet 
he  don  sccolde,  call  he  \>cet  dyde.’  Petrus  cwae}^,  ‘ Ne  dyde  he  ))a 
wisan  beforan  me.’  Neron  cwae|>,  ‘Me  setstondcndum  he  })is  Nero speuks 

of  Simon’s 

eal  dyde ; witodlice  he  lieht  englas  him  to  cuman  & hie  conian.’  mimeica. 
Petrus  cw3e|),  ‘ Ac  for  hwan  ne  dej)  he  \mt  Ifcsse  nu  he 
mare  dyde,  secge  he  hwset  ic  j?ence  & dyde.’  pa  cwse}’  Neron, 

‘Nil  ic  inc  geseman  ne  mgeg.’  Simon  cwsej),  ‘ Secgge  Petrus 
hwaet  * ic  }>ence  ;’  ‘ ))onne  Simon  de}>  ^cet  he  ge]?oht  Iiafa]?,  jjonnc  * p.  219. 
gecy|?e  ic  \cet  ic  wat  ger  hwget  lie  J^enceji.’  ‘ Nu/  cwge]?  Simon, 

‘ wite  })u  casere  \cet  manna  gejiolitas  ngenig  mon  ne  wat,  buton 
God  selfa.  Petrus  begge]?  he  hit  wite.’  Petrus  cwge}),  ‘ Hwget 
|ni  cwist  ]^cet  |m  sy  Godes  Sunu,  sege  })onne  hwaet  ic  ]ience,  o}>)jc 
hwget  ic  do  on  deglum  gerece.  Nenin  nu  gif  jui  hit  gereccean 
maege.’  & Petrus  haefde  |>onne  |?one  lilaf  gesegnod  jie  he  onfeng 
berenne,  & hine  tobraec  on  twa,  & bine  gedyde  on  his  twa 
slefan.  pa  wear^  Simon  erre,  forjion  |?e  he  araedan  ne  mihte  Simon  is  !iot 

• ulile  to  re  - 

jiaes  apostoles  degol.  pa  cleopode  he  liludre  stefne  & jnis  cwgej?,  veai 
‘ Cuman  nu  myccle  liundas  forb  & hine  abitan  beforan  byssum  was  proposed 

^ _ as  a test  of 

casere.’  & }>a  faeringa  coman  }>ger  hundas  for}?  on  wundorlicre P°wer. 

mycelnesse  & rgesdon  on  }?one  apostol;  *&  Petrus  stod  on  ge-*p-220. 

bedum  a]?enedu[m]  handum,  & eowode  |?8em  hundum  }?one  hlaf  simon  eaiis 

. 'I’s  hounds  to 

be  he  ]?aer  aer  gesegnode,  & hie  j?a  son  a onweg  gewitan  & nahwaer  bite  Peter. 

^ ^ ^ They  vanish 

ne  geteowdon.  ‘ Nu  ic  cyj?e  mid  dgedum,’  cwaeb  Petrus  to  at  the  sight 

^ ^ ^ of  l)read  tliat 

Nerone,  ‘ nges  mid  wordum  anum,  hmt  ic  wiste  aer  hwget  Simon  been 

J?ohte.  Witodlice  se  |?c  englas  gehet  wi}?  me  to  sendenne,  nu 
he  brohte  hundas  wi|?  me ; & \>cet  cy|?de  swutollice  \cet  he  ngefre 
naenige  godcunde  englas  neefde  buton  hundlice  englas.’  pa 
cwaeb  Neron  to  Simone,  ‘ Hwaet  is  hit  nu,  Simon '?  ic  wene  wit  Paul  teiis 

Nero  that  if 

syn  oferswibede.’  & cerde  hine  ba  to  Paule,  & ahsode  hine  & bus  be  listens  to 

f ^ Simon,  evil 

cwaeb,  ‘Hwaet  cwist  bu,  PaulusP  pa  andswarode  him  Paulus  wiii over- 
& bus  cwaeb,  ‘ Wite  bu,  goda  casere,  ]>cet  mycel  yfel  weaxeb  on  kingdom, 
binum  rice,  gif  bu  laetest  leng  bysne  dry  rixian  * & bus  mycel  * p-  221. 
yfel  wyrcean,  & bin  rice  for  his  larum  gefealleb-’  Neron  cwaeb 
Simone,  ‘Hwaet  cwist  bu,  Simon P pa  cwaeb  Simon,  ‘Buton 
ic  openlice  gecybe  \>oit  ic  God  sylfa  sy,  ne  omnun  bu  me  nanre 


182 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


show  that  I am  God  himself,  deem  me  worthy  of  no  honour.’  Nero 
said,  ‘ Why  delayest  thou  that  which  thou  shouldst  at  once  do,  if  thou 
be  God — that  is,  cause  these  men  to  be  tormented  and  killed'?’  Simon 
said,  ‘ Order  to  be  made  for  me  a high  tower  of  great  timbers ; then 
will  I ascend  to  the  top  of  it  and  summon  my  angels  and  command 
them,  while  you  are  looking  on,  to  bear  me  up  to  heaven  unto  my 
hither.  And  if  they  do  this  then  mayest  thou  perceive  that  they  (the 
apostles)  are  false  and  unlettered  men.’  Then  said  Nero  to  Peter, 

‘ Peter,  hearest  thou  what  Simon  says  ? No>v  it  shall  be  full  soon 
made  known  how  much  power  thy  God  hath.’  Peter  replied,  ‘ Hearest 
thou,  best  of  emperors  ? If  thou  wilt,  thou  inayesl  perceive  that 
Simon  is  possessed  of  the  devil.’  Then  said  Nero,  ‘ How  does  the  con- 
sideration of  or  attention  to  these  words  compel  us  ? (or  how  does  it 
affect  us?)  we  shall  determine  to-morrow.’  Then  said  Simon,  ‘Thou 
know^est  that  I was  dead  and  on  the  third  day  arose  from  the  dead  ;’  for 
Simon  had  previously  by  his  sorcery  said  to  Nero,  ‘ Order  my  head  to  be 
cut  off  in  darkness,  and  if  I do  not  arise  from  death  the  third  day,  know 
then  that  I am  a sorcerer.  But  if  I should  arise,  know  thou  by  that 
token  that  I am  the  Son  of  God.’  And  subsequently  Nero  commanded 
all  this  to  be  done,  in  the  dark,  when  he  (Simon)  was  to  be  beheaded  ; 
and  the  man  brought  it  (the  head)  forth  to  the  light,  as  was  bidden 
him  that  should  behead  him,  then  was  it  discovered  to  be  a sheep’s  head ; 
but  he  would  not  tell  it  to  the  king,  lest  he  should  accuse  him  of 
having  too  negligently  taken  heed  to  that  which  he  did  in  the  dark.  He 
put  away  the  limbs  and  the  head  of  the  sheep,  and  [the  traces]  where 
the  blood  had  [in  a mass]  extended  around  ; and  then  he  [Simon]  showed 
himself  to  Nero  on  the  third  day,  and  said  unto  him,  ‘ Order  my  blood  to 
be  cleansed  (or  wiped)  away  and  to  be  dried  up  from  thence,  because  I 
was  beheaded,  and  now  on  this  third  day  arose,  as  I previously  said 
and  promised  before  thee  that  I would  do.’  And  after  that  Nero 
believed  in  him.  And  he  then  turned  to  Paul  and  said,  ‘ Wherefore,  Paul, 
speakest  thou  not?’  Then  St.  Paul  replied  to  him  and  said  ‘Weenest 
thou  that  I shall  speak  to  this  faithless  man  and  to  this  unbelieving 
sorcerer,  who  hath  encompassed  the  death  of  his  own  soul,  whereby 
ruin,  leasing,  and  deception  very  quickly  cometh  upon  him,  because  he 
makes  himself  to  be  what  he  is  not  ? And  he  deludes  people  with  his 
sorcery,  so  that  they  believe  his  words.  If  thou  wilt  hear  his  words 


SPEL  BE  PJ]TRUS  & PAULUS. 


183 


are  wyrj>nc.’  Neron  cwiejj,  ‘ Ac  to  liwon  yldest  j>u  ^(jet  }>u  rajjost 

do,  ffif  bu  God  sy,  hcet  man  has  menu  witniece  & cwelle  Simon  sinmn  orders 

® ^ ^ ^ a higli  tower 

cwse]?,  ^ Hat  |ni  me  anne  healme  tor  of  mycclum  Ijeamiim  ge-  to  be  made, 
timbrian,  j?oiine  gestige  ic  ofer  |>one,  & gecege  mine  englas,  & 
bebeode  him  eow  ealliim  tolociendum ; hie  me  on  heofenas 
beraj?  to  minum  faeder.  & gif  hie  Jjonne  |;is  gedon  magan,  ]?u 
ongytest  \>(Bt  liie  syndon  lease  & unlserede  men.’  pa  cwsej> 

Neron  to  Petre,  ‘Gehyrstu,  Petrus,  hwaet  Simon  cwi]?'!  Nu 
bi|>  ful  raj)e  cu}>  hu  mycel  meegen  ])in  God  hafa}>.’  Petrus  cwae}?, 

‘ Gehyrstu,  *betsta  casere  ? gif  ]>u  wilt,  |?u  mibt  ongytan  ])ce^  * p.  222. 
Simon  is  mid  deofle  gefylled,’  pa  cwae}^  Neron,  ‘Hwaet  sceolan 
us,  o|)])e  hwget  do}>  us  })ara  worda  ymbj^onc  ? Tomorgenne  we 
beoj?  gesemde.’  pa  cwge]?  Simon,  ‘ ]>cet  ])U  wast  ]>ait  ic  waes 
dead,  & |)y  J)riddan  daege  fram  deadum  mannum  aras  for]jon 

Simon  ser  mid  bis  drycrseftum  cwae|?  to  Nerone,  ‘ Hat  me 
beafde  beceorfan  on  }?eostrum,  & gif  ic  ne  arise  fram  deajje  How  a sheep’s 
jjy  jiriddan  dsege,  wit  |m  |)onne  ]>cet  ic  eom  dry.  Gif  ic  ]?onne 
arise,  wite  |?u  be  |?on  ^cet  ic  beo  Godes  Sunu.’  & |?a  syj>|ian  het 
Neron  })is  eall  swa  gedon  on  j^aem  jieostrum,  J)a  he  }ia  sceolde 
beon  beafde  becorfen ; & se  man  bit  for}?  brobte  on  leobt,  swa  Jafs^'^imseif 
him  beboden  waes  ]>cet  hi  bine  bebeafdian  sceolde,  }>a  waes  bit 
gemeted  scepes  beafod;  ac  be  * noble  \>{(jetY  |)am  cininge  secgan,  *p.  223. 

|?e  [lae]s^  be  bine  sylfne  forwregde  \03t  he  to  ungeorne  bewiste  \ 
hwaet  be  on  |?eostrum  dyde.  Adyde  ]>a  leomu  & \>oet  beafod  on 
weg  jises  sceapes,  & ]?aer  blod  to  samne  geraec.  & }?a  seteawde 
he  bine  Nerone  |?y  })riddan  daege,  & him  to  cwse|>,  ‘ Plat  gefeor- 
mian  min  blod  & Jjonon  adrygan,  for])on  |?e  ic  waes  beafde  becorfen, 

& nu  on  ]>yssum  ])riddan  daege  aras,  swa  ic  aer  beforan  ]?e  saegde 
& gebeht  ic  don  wolde.’  & he  }?a  Neron  him  seo|)|)an  gelyfd. 

Oncyrde  bine  j?a  to  Paule  & cwaej?  to  him,  ‘ Forbwon  [n]e  sprecst 
|?u,  PaulusF  |?a  andswarede  him  Sanc^ws  Paulus  & cwae}?,  ‘ Wenstu 

ic  sceolesprecan  to  |?issum  treowleasan  men  &:  to  }>issum  orwen- 
an  dry,  ]?e  bis  sylfes  sawle  bafa}?  dea}?e  geteobbad,  |?a8s  forwyrd  & 
leasung  & forleornung  swi}?e  ra}?e  cymj?  to  him,  }?e  be  hine  sylfne 
dej?  to  ]>on  |?e  he  nis.  & bysmra}?  men  mid  bis  dreo*cra^fte  ])ce^*p.  221. 
hie  his  wordum  gelyfa]?.  Gif  }?u  wilt  bis  wordum  byran  & bis 


184  THE  STOKY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 

and  fulfil  his  behests,  thou  shalt  lose  thy  kingdom  and  thy  own 
soul.  This  is  the  worst  of  men,  who  through  the  devil’s  wisdom 
deceiveth  many  unwary  men  with  his  temptations.  Wherefore  thou 
shouldst  pray  the  Holy  Spirit  that  what  he  is  may  be  soon  manifested 
and  revealed.  Verily,  as  quickly  as  he  himself  thinketli  that  he  shall  be 
raised  to  heaven,  so  quickly  shall  he  be  drowned  in  the  lowest  torments 
of  hell,  where  shall  be  ever  weeping  and  lamentation,  and  gnashing  of 
teeth.  Then  concerning  the  lore  of  my  Teacher,  of  which  thou  ques- 
tionest  me,  there  may  no  others  receive  it  save  those  alone  who  prepare 
themselves  for  it  with  pure  belief.  I ever  taught  peace  and  God’s  love 
through  Jerusalem  and  many  nations.  First  I taught  that  men  should 
love  one  another,  and  that  each  should  show  respect  to  another.  I 
taught  rich  and  illustrious  men  that  they  should  not  be  exalted  in  pride, 
nor  trust  too  much  in  transitory  riches,  but  that  they  should  put 
their  trust  in  God  alone.  I taught  also  the  moderate  men  that 
they  should  be  frugal  in  their  living,  and  moderate  in  their  dress ; 
and  the  poor  I taught  to  have  joy  of  their  poverty  and  to  be  thank- 
ful to  God.  I taught  the  fathers  that  they  should  teach  their  sons 
the  law  of  the  Lord’s  fear ; and  I taught  the  sons  to  be  obedient 
to  their  elders  and  parents.  And  I taught  landowners  to  pay  their 
taxes  carefully.  I taught  wives  to  love  their  husbands,  and  regard  them 
with  fear.  And  I taught  husbands  that  they  should  remain  faithful 
to  them  alone,  as  they  would  that  one  should  do  to  them ; because 
God  taketh  vengeance  on  the  husbnnd  if  he  committeth  adultery  with 
other  women,  and  just  so  the  husband  taketh  vengeance  if  his  wife  defiles 
herself.  And  because  God  is  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  all  his  creatures, 
I taught  lords  that  they  should  faithfully  be  obedient  to  God  as  to  their 
Lords,  and  should  minister  to  God’s  churches.  And  I taught  all  men 
that  they  should  serve  one  almighty,  incomprehensible,  and  invisible  God. 
And  this  lore  was  given  me  not  by  men,  but  by  God  himself.  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  Father  of  Glory  sent  me  forth  for  preaching,  and  thus 
said,  Go  thou,  I shall  be  the  spirit  of  life  within  thee,  and  in  all  who 
rightly  believe  in  me  and  in  Christ  the  Saviour ; and  I will  justify  all 
that  thou  stiyest.”  ’ Ihen  was  Nero  affrighted  on  account  of  those  words. 


SPEL  BE  PETIIUS  & PAULIJS. 


185 


"bebodii  Irestun,  |>u  forleosest  J)in  rice  & })iiies  sylfes  feorh.  pis 
is  marina  se  wyrresta  be  burh  dcollcs  wisdom  manif'e  imware  Pfi”'  'le- 

' ^ noiii!ces(!()d’s 

men  beswiceb  mid  his  costuiiQ'um  ; by  bu  sccalt  biddan  bone  ji'‘iKnient.s 

J o ^ j j upon  Simon. 

Halgan  Gast  \x^t  mote  been  rajie  open  & onwrigen  hwfct  be  sy. 

Witodlice  swa  swijie  swa  he  weneji  sylf  \>oit  he  sceole  to  heofenum 

ahafen  weor])an,  swa  swi|ie  he  bi}>  bedyped  on  |)a  neojiemestan 

belle  witu,  jjser  bij>  a wop  & hrop  & to|>a  gristbitung.  ponne 

be  })£ere  lare^  mines  lareowes  ]ie  [)u  me  befrune,  ne  magan  Jioer  '^  oiyinaiitj 

naenige  o{?re  men  onfon,  biiton  ]?a  ane  }ie  mid  claennm  geleafan 

hie  to  ]>yem  gegearwia|>.  Ic  Iserde  simle  sibbe  & Godes  lufan 

ymb  j?a  burh  Hierusalem  & manige  ))eoda ; aerest  ic  Iserde  \ioit 

men  lufodan  hie  him  betweonan,  Sc  aelc  on  o}>runi  * arwyrjinesse  * p.  225. 

wiste  : ic  laerde  wlance  men  & heahgebungene  hie  ne  f’aui  teiis 

^ & r & r Nerowliat 


astigan  on  ofermedu,  ne  ujigendra  welena  to  wel  ne  trnwodon, 
ah  \cet  hie  on  God  senne  heora  hyht  gesetton.  Ic  Iserde  eac 
]?a  medstrangan  men  \xjet  hie  wseron  on  heora  biwiste  & on 
medmyclum  hrregle  gehealdene ; & jiearfan  ic  laerde  ]>cet  hie 
heora  wa3dle  gefean  luefdon  & Gode  j^ancodon.  Faederas  ic 
laerde  ]xjet  hie  heora  bearnum  ]?one  jieodscipe  laerdon  Drihtnes 
egsan ; & suna  ic  laerde  \cet  hie  hyrdon  heora  yldrum  & heora 
m^um ; & landagende  men  ic  laerde  ^cet  hie  heora  gafol 
mid  gehygdum  aguldon  ; & wif  ic  laerde  \oet  hie  heora 
weras  lufedan  Sc  him  ege  towiston  ; & ic  Iserde  weras  \cet  hie 
be  him  anum  getreowlice  hie  heoldan,  swa  hie  willan  \oet  him 
man  do,  & forjion  |ie  God  gewrecj?  on  jjaeni  were  gif  he  iin- 
rihthaemed  fremej?  wiji  o|?er  wif,  Sc  swa  se  wer  hit  wrece}?  gif 
his  wif  hie  forhealde}).  *For|ion  \>q  God  is  Scyppend  Sc  Reccend 
ealra  his  gesceafta,  & hlafordas  ic  laerde  hie  getreowlice 
Gode  hyrdon  swa  heora  hlafoidum,  k jieowdon  Godes  ciricum  : 
& ic  laerde  ealle  men  ^^cet  hie  beeodan  anne  ^Imihtigne  God 
unbegripendlic[n]e  & ungesynelicne  God.  & }>eos  lar  me  wses 
seald  naes  na  for  mannum  ac  jiurh  God  sylfne.  Haelende  Crist 
& wuldres  Feeder  he  me  to  bodimga  sende  & jjus  cwaeji,  Gong 
j)u,  ic  beo  lifes  gast  on  }ie  Sc  on  eallum  rihtgelyfendum  on  me 
Sc  on  Haelendne  Crist ; & call  ic  gerihtwisige  |?u  cwist.”  ’ 
pa  waes  Neron  afyrhtcd  forjion  wordum  & hine  oncyrde  to 


message  he 
has  en- 
fieavonred  to 
deliver  to 
tliose  to 
whom  lie  has 
preached. 


* p.  22c. 


He  says  that 
he  was  com- 
manded to 
do  80  by  God. 


Nero  is 
frightened. 


186 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


and  turned  liimself  to  Peter  and  said  to  him,  ‘\Aliat  sayest  thou,  Peter?' 
And  then  he  replied,  ‘ All  these  words  that  Paul  speaks  are  true.  Many 
years  have  now  elapsed  since  our  bishops  through  all  the  Roman  empire 
sent  me  a letter,  and  bore  testimony  to  his  purity  of  life  and  to 
his  lore.  He  was  aforetime  a persecutor  of  Christ’s  law.  Then 
a voice  from  heaven  called  to  him  and  taught  him  the  truth.’  After 
this  were  many  contentions  until  Peter  said,  ^ One  Almighty  Grod,  God 
the  Father,  with  Jesus  Christ,  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
Creator  of  all  creatures  whom  I preach,  who  made  heaven  and  earth 
and  sea  and  all  things  which  are  therein — He  is  the  true  King,  and  of 
his  kingdom  there  is  no  end.’  And  after  that  Kero  commanded  a great 
tower  to  be  made  of  wood  and  of  large  timbers,  and  ordered  that  all 
the  people  and  all  the  honorable  ones  of  the  Roman  people  should  come 
to  see  this  spectacle.  Then  on  the  following  day  Hero  bade  Peter  and 
Paul  to  be  brought  to  this  spectacle,  and  said  to  them,  ‘ How  may  the 
truth  itself  be  made  manifest.’  Peter  and  Paul  replied,  ‘ God  himself 
will  yet  make  manifest  [the  truth]  though  we  two  are  unable  to  reveal 
it.’  ‘My  mode  of  action  is,’  said  St.  Paul,  ‘to  bow  my  knees.  Thou 
mayest  beseech  of  Gotl  whatever  thou  wilt  against  this  sorcerer’s  at- 
tempts, because  thou  wert  earlier  chosen  by  God.’  And  then  Paul  did  so, 
and  bowed  his  knees  and  prayed.  Peter  beheld  Simon  and  said,  ‘ Begin 
what  you  intend  to  begin,  because  there  approaches  both  the  revelation  of 
thyself,  and  the  testimony  {or  clearing)  of  us  two  ; for  I see  my  Christ 
summoning  me  and  Paul.’  Hero  said,  ‘ Whither  may  ye  two  go  from 
iny  will?’  Peter  said,  ‘Whither  our  Lord  inviteth  and  calleth  us 
(two).’  Then  before  all  the  people  Simon,  crowned  with  laurel,  as- 
cended the  tower  and,  with  outspread  arms,  began  to  fly  in  the  air. 
As  soon  as  Hero  saw  that  he  said,  ‘ This  man  Simon  is  true,  and  speaks 
the  truth,  but  however  ye  two,  Peter  and  Paul,  are  deceivers.’  Then 
said  Peter  unto  him,  ‘ Without  delay  thou  shalt  know  that  we  two 
are  the  true  servants  of  Christ,  and  that  this  man  is  not  Christ,  but 
a sorcerer.’  Hero  said,  ‘Will  ye  two  still  continue  in  yom*  obstinacy? 
and  yet  ye  now  see  him  going  through  the  heavens.’  Then  Peter  looked 
to  Paul  and  said,  ‘ Raise  up  thy  head  and  see  this  that  Simon  does.’ 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


187 


Petre  & cw8e|>  to  him,  ‘ Hwset  cwist  }>u,  Petrus  1’  pa  cwce})  peter  bears 
he,  ‘ Ealle  })a  word  sint  so])e  jje  Paiilus  sseg]?.  Manige  gear  tiie  truth  of 

T - , . 1 1 -r^  • Paul’s  asser- 

syndon  agan  nii  seo|t]?an  ure  bisceopas  geond  eal  Komana  rice  tion. 
an  to  me  gewreoto  seiide,  & me  * be  his  clsennesse  cy|)de  & be  * p-  227. 
his  lare.  Waes  he  ser  ehtere  Cristes  ae ; jta  gecegde  hinc  s'tefn 
of  heofenum  & hiue  sojjfaestnesse  laerde.’  ^fter  Jtyssum  waeron 
manegu  geflitu,  o^]>cet  Petrus  «cwae};,  ‘An  God  ^Imihtig,  God 
Faeder  on  Haelendum  Criste  mid  |?on  Halgan  Gaste,  Scyppend 
ealra  gesceafta,  ]?one  ic  bodige  }?e  geworhte  heofen  & eor^an 
& sse,  & ealle  ]>a,  ])ing  |>e  on  ]>aem  ]?rim  syndon,  se  is  so}>  Cyning 
& his  rices  nis  naenig  ende.’  Ond  J)a  aefter  {ion  het  Neron  Nero  causes 

a Iiigli  tower 

' gewyreean  mycelne  tor  of  treowum  & of  mycclum  beamu??i,  Sc  to  be  made, 
bead  \>cet  eall  ^cet  folc  come  to  jtisse  sceawunga  & eal  seo  dugoj? 

Pomana  folces.  pa  o|?re  daege  heht  Neron  Petrus  & Paulus 
to  ]?issum  weeferfeonum  gefeccean,  & him  tocwaej),  ‘ Nu  mseg 
so^  hit  sylf  gecy]?an.’  Petrus  & Paulus  ewaedon,  ‘ God  hine 
onwryh|?  gyt,  jteah  J?e  wit  hine  ne  geopenian/  ‘ Min  gemet 
is,*’  cwae|i  Paulus,  ‘ ic  bege  mine  cneowa.  pu  miht  aet*p.  228. 

Gode  abbiddan  ^cet  |)U  wilt  wi^  jiaes  dryg  onginne,  forjjon  Jni 
aer  gecoren  waere  fram  gode.’  & Jta  dyde  he  swa  Paulus,  & 
begde  his  cneowa  & hine  gebaed.  Petrus  beheold  Simon  & 
cwae|>,  ‘ Ongin  ^cet  J)U  onginnest,  forjjon  nu  nealaece|>  aegjter 
ge  |?m  onwrigennes  ge  uncer  gecyjmes,  for)ton  |?e  ic  geseo  minne 
Crist  cigendne  me  & Paulus.’  Neron  ewaej),  ‘ Hwyder  magon 
gyt  gangan  from  minum  willan.’  Petrus  ewae]?,  ‘ pyder  J?e  unc 
mon  la]?a]>  & ceg]?  uncer  Drihten.’  pa  beforan  eallum  j^aem  folce 
astag  Simon  on  jione  torr,  & ajjenedum  earmum,  mid  lawere 
gebeagod,  ongan  fleogan  on  ]ta  lyfte.  Sona  swa  Neron  \cet 
geseah,  j^a  ewaej)  he,  ‘ pes  man  is  sojtfaest  & sojisecgende  Simon, 
ac  jionne  hwaejtere  git  Petrus  & Paulus  sindon  bigswicon.’  pa 
cwae|)  him  Petrus  to,  ‘Buton  yldinge  ]?u  wast  ^cet  wit  syndon 
so|)e  Cristes  ^eowas,  & }>es  man  nis  Crist  *ac  is  drj*^’  Neron  * p.  229. 
ewae]?,  ‘ G}H  git  jtiirhwunia^  on  incre  anwilnesse,  & nu  git  geseo]? 
hine  geond  heofenas  feran.’  pa  locode  Petrus  to  Paule  & ewae]?,  ^of 
‘ Rsere  up  J)in  heafod  & geseoh  ]>is  ]>ca^  Simon  dej?.’  pa  ahof 
Paulus  up  his  heafod.  pa  waeron  liis  eagan  gefyllede  mid 


188 


THE  STORY  OF  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


Then  Paul  raised  up  his  head,  and  his  eyes  became  filled  with  tears, 
and  he  saw  Simon  flying.  Then  said  lie  to  Peter,  ‘Why  ceasest  thou, 
Peter]  Accomplish  what  thou  didst  begin  ; surely  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
will  manifest  to  us  his  power.’  Wlien  Nero  heard  that,  he  smiled,  and 
said,  ‘Now  these  men  see  that  they  are  overcome.  They  are  mistaken 
now.’  Peter  said,  ‘ Now  it  will  be  very  soon  shown  to  thee  that  we  two 
are  not  in  error.’  He  then  looked  up  towards  Simon  and  said,  ‘ In  the 
name  of  God  Almighty,  the  Creator  of  all,  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
arose  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  I conjure  you,  ye  devil’s  angels, 
who  bear  him  in  the  air  in  order  to  deceive  unlielieving  men’s  hearts, 
that  from  this  time  forth  ye  no  longer  bear  him,  but  leave  him.’  And 
immediately  they  left  him,  and  he  fell  upon  the  scaffolding  by  the  paved 
street  which  is  called  Sacra  via,  and  burst  asunder  in  four  parts.  Then 
afterwards  men  took  the  scaffolding  away,  and  laid  down  four  stupendous 
stones  in  the  same  place,  for  a memorial  and  a witness  of  the  apostles’ 
victory,  unto  this  present  clay.  Then  Nero  commanded  Peter  and  Paul 
to  be  kept  in  fetters,  for  he  thought  that  Simon  would  arise  on  the 
third  day.  Peter  said,  ‘ This  Simon  will  never  arise,  because  he  is  truly 
dead,  and  condemned  to  eternal  torments.’  Then  Nero  bade  them  to 
keep  Simon’s  body  three  days.  He  expected  that  he  would  rise  again 
on  the  third  day.  He  inc|uired  of  Peter,  ‘ Who  gave  thee  permission 
to  commit  such  a crime  ! ’ Peter  replied,  ‘ If  thou  wilt  understand  and 
consider  how  much  he  lied,  [you  will  see]  that  he  perished  lest  he 
should  blaspheme  me  towards  God.’  Nero  answered,  ‘ Ye  two  have 
acted  hostilely  towards  me,  and  I Avill  requite  you  with  an  evil  re- 
compense.’ Peter  said,  ‘Thou  sayest  now  wholly  what  thou  wilt,  but 
what  is  not  promised  shall  be  finished,’  Then  said  Nero  to  Agrippa 
his  provost,  ‘ These  are  malicious  men ; there  is  much  need  that  they 
should  be  destroyed,  and  that  they  should  be  slain  with  iron  poles 
and  swords  in  a certain  place,  and  be  caused  to  perish  with  tortures.’ 
Agrippa  said,  ‘ Thou  biddest  them  to  be  punished  in  a shameful  manner, 
but  it  appears  to  me  a more  unguilty  (excusable)  mode  to  cut  off 
his  (Paul’s)  liead  without  any  other  torments.  And  Peter,  since 
he  is  guilty  of  murder,  and  also  malicious,  order  him  to  be  bound 
to  the  cross.’  Then  said  Nero,  ‘ You  decide  in  the  best  manner.’ 
Then  Peter  and  Paul  were  led  from  Nero’s  presence,  and  Paul  was 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


189 


tearum,  & lie  geseali  Simon  fleogendiie.  pa  cwoeb  he  to  Pctre,  Poterami 

o T,  Fuul  U-holcl 

‘To  liwan  aoliimest  bii,  Petrus  i Frcme  iiu  forbon  hcet  hu  Simon  flying 

^ tlm  air. 

onguiiiie.  So}lice  unc  gecy|)e}i  ure  Drihten  Hselend  Crist  his 

maegen.’  pa  Neron  gehyrde,  |;a  smercode  he  & cwaej),  ‘Nu 

j?as  men  geseo|>  \^oit  hie  syiit  ofercumene  ; dwelga]?  nu  }>a.’  Petrus 

evvaej),  ‘Nil  swijic  rajie  }?e  bi^  cuj)  \.mt  wit  ne  dwelgaj?.’  Locode 

Jia  up  wi^  Simones  & ewae}?,  ‘ Ic  eow  halsige  scuena  englas,  They  pray  to 

ge  |?e  hine  on  Jjaere  lyfte  bera|)  to  beswicenne  ungeleaffulra  sorcem  ’s 

devils  let  him 

manna  heortan,  burh  God  yElmihtigne  ealra  Scyppend  & burh  drop  ami  he 

hnr.sts  to 

Hselendne  Crist,  se  |)e  on  ^one  ]?riddan  daeg  fram  deajje  aras,  pieces, 
ic  bebeode  \cet  ge  hine  *of  ]>isse  tide  leng  ne  beran,  ac  hine  230. 

anforlsetan.’  & hie  |)a  sona  hine  forletan,  & he  gefeol  on  ]ione 
stocc  be  jisere  stsenenan  strsete  ]>e  is  haten  Sacra  uia,  & toliaerst 
on  feower  deelas.  Da  genaman  men  eft  J>one  stoc  on  weg,  & 
feower  syllice  stanas  on  Jjaere  ilcan  stowe  alegdon,  to  gemynde  Four  stones 

. . are  jdaced 

& to  cyjmesse  )>ses  apostolican  siges  o|?  Jiysne  anaweardan  dseg.  there  to  com- 
memorate the 

pa  heht  Petrus  & Paulus  on  benduin  healdon,  wende  \cet  he  event. 
Simon  arisan  sceolde  Jiy  ]?riddan  dsege.  Petrus  ewas]?,  ‘ pes 
Simon  ne  arise]?  nsefre,  for|?on  ]?e  lie  is  so^lice  dead  & on  ecum 
witum  geny|?erod.’  pa  heht  Neron  healdan  Simones  lie  ]?ry 
dagas,  wende  ]>mt  he  sceolde  eft  arisan  ]?y  jiriddan  dtege.  Ahsode 
}?a  Petrus^  ‘ Hwa  lyfde  |?e  ]?u  swylce  scylde  gefremedeste  % ’ 

Petrus  ewaej?,  ‘ Gif  }?u  wilt  ongeotan  & ge]?encean  hu  mycel 
hine  beleah  \>mt  he  losode,  ]?e  laes  he  me  yfel  sacode  * wi^  God.’  * p.  231. 
Neron  ewsej?,  ‘ Erre  mode  git  me  gedydon  & ic  hit  mid  yfelre  Nero 

. . threatens  the 

bysene  me  torgylde.  Petrus  cwsej?,  ‘ Pu  cwist  nu  ealles  \cet  apostles. 

(Su  wilt,  ac  \>oet  ungehaten  is  sceal  beon  geendod.’  Da  ewasj? 

Neron  to  his  burhgerefan  Agrippan,  ‘ Das  men  syndo[n] 
sefestige ; hit  is  mycel  ned^earf  h[ie]  man  forspille,  & mid 
irenum  ]nslum  & ordum  hie  man  slea  in  anr[e]  stowe  for  niman 
mid  witum.’  Agr[ip]pa  cwsej?,  ‘ Ungerisnre  bysene  “Su  hatest  Agrippn 
hie  witnian,  ah  me  }?ynce|?  unscyldiglicre  J?cc^  him  man  heafod  to  crucify 
of  aceorfe  buton  o¥rum  witum.  & Petrus  ¥onne,  forbon  J?e  he  behead  Paul, 
is  mansleges  scyldig  & eac  sefestig,  hat  hine  on  rode  gebindan.’ 
pa  cwsej?  Neron,  ‘On  ¥a  betstan  wisan  J?ii  dem[est].’  Da  wseron 
gelsedde  Petrus  & Paulu[s]  fram  Nerones  gesyhj?e,  & Paulus 


190 


THE  STORY  OE  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


beheaded  in  the  Ostensian  Way.  When  Peter  came  to  the  cross  he 
said,  ‘ Turn  my  head  downwards,  for  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Christ  came 
down  from  heaven  to  earth,  [and]  he  was  upraised  on  the  true  cross.  Then 
because  he  invitetli  me  from  earth  to  heaven,  therefore  shall  my  rood 
be  inverted  ; my  head  shall  be  turned  to  the  earth,  and  my  feet  stretched 
towards  heaven.  I am  not  worthy  that  I should  be  so  fastened  [as 
Christ  was]  on  the  Cross.’  Then  turned  they  at  once  the  cross,  and 
fastened  his  feet  up  and  his  head  downwards.  Then  came  there  together 
an  innumerable  multitude,  and  cursed  the  Emperor  Nero  and  reviled 
him ; and  they  were  so  hot-heartedly  wrath  that  they  wished  to  burn 
the  Emperor  alive.  Then  Peter  rebuked  them  and  said,  ‘Now,  a 
few  days  ago  the  Pomans  intreated  and  advised  me  to  depart  hence 
away,  then  came  Christ  unto  me  in  the  way,  when  I prayed  to  him,  and 
inquired,  “ Whither  wilt  thou  go  ? ” “ My  Lord,  I will  go  (return)  to 

Rome.”  Then  he  said  tliat  I should  subsequently  at  another  time  there 
be  hanged  on  the  cross.  Then  turned  I hither  afterwards  to  Rome. 
Then  said  Christ  to  me,  “Thou  hast  no  need  to  be  afraid,  for  I am 
with  thee  until  I lead  thee  into  my  father  s house.”  Then,  dearest  men, 
hinder  not  my  departure,  now  my  feet  go  the  heavenly  way  ; be  not  sad 
but  rejoice  with  me,  for  now  to-day  ye  see  accomplished  the  results 
(fruits)  of  my  toils.’  And  when  this  was  spoken,  then  he  said,  ‘ I give 
thanks  to  thee,  Christ,  thou  good  Shepherd,  because  these  sheep  that  thou 
hast  committed  to  me,  compassionate  me.  I pray  thee  that  they  may 
be  participators  of  thy  graces  with  me.  I commit  to  thee  the  flock  thou 
didst  give  me  that  they  may  not  perceive  that  they  who  have  thee  are 
without  me.  Through  thee  I [was  able]  to  control  and  to  direct  this  flock, 
[but]  now  am  unable  to  do  so.’  As  soon  as  he  had  spoken  these  words 
he  sent  onwards  his  spirit.  And  forthwith  there  appeared  two  men  whom 
no  man  had  ever  before  seen,  or  afterwards  might  see,  who  said  that  they 
came  from  Jerusalem,  and  had  followed  on  his  (Peter’s)  account.  And 
they  secretly  took  his  body  and  deposited  it  in  the  tomb  by  Naumachia, 
and  put  it  in  the  place  called  the  Vatican.  And  then  said  they  to  all  the 
people,  ‘Rejoice  and  be  glad,  because  ye  have  supplied  [to  you]  great 
protectors.’  And  know  ye  also,  ye  who  are  God’s  friends,  that  Nero, 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  ^ PAULUS. 


191 


■\v[ces]  beheafdod  on  Ostensi  |)aem  wege.  Potni[s]  *cw0g|>,  he  >xp.  £sa. 
com  to  ])0ere  rode,  lie  cwse]),  ‘ Weiida[)  min  lieafod  ofduiie,  for^on  Paul  was 

beheaded  in 

be  min  Drihten  Hcelend  Crist  of  lieofemim  adune  to  eorban  theOsteusian 

way. 

astag,  he  wees  on  rilite  rode  iipaliafen  ; ]>onne  for|jon  }>e  he  me  of 
eor|>an  to  heofenum  la];a|),  ]>y  sceal  imii  rod  onwended  boon ; min 
heafod  sceal  been  on  eor}>an  gecyrred,  & mine  fet  to  heofenum 
gereahte.  Ne  eom  ic  jises  wyr]?e  ic  swa  on  rode  gefaestnod 
beo.’  pa  wendon  hie  sona  |?a  rode,  & faestiiedan  ]ia  fet  up  & Peter  was 

crucified  wiUi 

hcet  heafod  ofdune.  pa  eoman  beer  tosamiie  unarimedlico  the  head 

downward. 

meiigeo  & wyrgdoii  Neron  }ione  casere,  & him  yfel  cweedon ; 

& hie  weeron  to  })on  hat-heortlice  yrre  jiaet  hie  woldan 
jjoiie  casere  cwicenne  ^ forbsernan.  pa  styrde  Petrus  him  & )>l!fcwLie. 
cwsej),  ‘ Nil  for  feawum  dagum  me  beedon  & leerdon  llomaue 
\<jnt  ic  gewat  heoiion  onweg,  ]ia  com  me  Crist  ongean  }ia 
gebaed  ic  me  to  him ; & he  ahsode,  “ Hwyder  wilt  })U 
gangan  1 ” “ Miii  Drihten,  ic  wille  gangan  *to  Rome.”  Cwaeji  * p.  233. 
he  )^cEt  ie  jiaer  sy  eft  ojire  sijie  oh  rode  ahangen.  Da  cyrde  ic  eft 
hidcr  to  Rome,  pa  cwae])  he  Crist  to  me,  Ne  |>earft  J>u  J>e 
ondraedoii,  for|)on  |?e  ie  eom  mid  jie,  ic  ]?e  ingelicde  on 

mines  Feeder  hus.”  ponne,  men  }ia  leofestan,  ne  gaele  ge  minne 
si^,  nil  mine  fet  gonga^  on  heofenlicne  weg ; ne  beo5  ge  nu 
unrote,  ac  gefeo|>  mid  me,  forjjoii  jie  ge  geseo}>  nu  todaege  minra 
gewinna  waestm  gefullian.’  & j)a  j>is  gesprecen  waes,  }>a  cwae]?  he, 

‘ pane  ic  do,  Crist  |m  goda  hyrde,  for|)on  };as  sceap  me  efen- 
Jirowiaj?  jia  |m  me  befaesttest ; bidde  ic  ]>e  ]HBt  hie  syii  daelnim- 
ende  }>inra  geofena  mid  me.  Ic  befaeste  |?e  nu  ^cet  eowde  \>cet 
J)U  me  sealdest  ^cet  hie  ne  onciieowon  |)ce^  hie  buton  me  beon,  |>a 
|?e  habban.  purh  Jie  ic  |)ys  eowde  styran  & rilitan,  nu  ne  maeg.’ 

Sona  swa  he  ]?as  word  geewte}?,  he  his  *gast  onsende  ; & sona  *p- 234. 

. Angels  took 

aeteawdan  twegen  weras  |)a  |)e  naeire  aer  naeiiig  man  ne  geseali,  ne  away  Peter’s 

. 1 • TT-  hodv  and 

aefter  ]?on  geseon  ne  inihte.  Pa  ewaedon  \oit  hie  01  Hierusalem  hmied  it. 
coman  & for  him  folgedan ; & genama,ii  deogollice  his  lie  & 
gedydon  on  |iruh  hi  Nawmachian,  & in  ]ia  stowe  asetton  Jie 
TJaticanus  hatte  ; & }ia  ewasdon  hie  to  eallum  folce,  ^ Gefeop  g©; 

Sc  wynsumiaji,  forjiori  |>e  micle  mun[d]boran  gegearwod  habba^.! 

& witc  ge  eac  pe  Godes  frynd  synd  \>cet  Neronem  |?ysne 


192 


THE  STORY  OP  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


this  worst  of  kings,  after  the  murder  of  the  apostles,  became  hated  by  his 
army,  and  at  enmity  with  the  Roman  people,  so  that  they  openly  decreed 
that  he,  in  the  place  of  torture,  should  be  scourged  until  he  died,  as  was 
his  desert.  ...  As  soon  as  that  decision  reached  him,  great  fear  fell 
upon  him  so  that  he  nowhere  afterwards  appeared  to  men.  There 
were  some  men  who  said  that  wolves  tore  and  devoured  him  in  the 
woods,  where  he,  having  gone  astray,  lay  stiff  witli  cold  and  hunger. 
Then  Greeks  took  the  bodies  of  the  holy  apostles,  and  would  take  them 
into  the  East.  Then  there  happened  a great  earthquake  ; and  all  the 
Roman  people  deposited  the  bodies  in  the  place  of  the  Catacombs  by  the 
Appiau  Way,  three  miles  from  the  city  of  Rome ; and  there  their  bodies 
were  kept  for  a year  and  seven  mouths,  until  they  had  built  the  places  in 
which  their  bodies  now  rest.  And  their  bodies  were  then  with  befitting 
hymns  deposited  therein — first,  Peter  s body  in  the  place  called  the 
Vatican,  and  St.  Paul’s  in  the  Ostensian  AYay,  two  miles  from  Rome ; 
where  the  mercies  of  God  are  prepared  for  those  who  visit  those  bodies  by 
their  prayers,  [and]  for  those  men  who  determinedly  {or  steadfastly)  cease 
from  their  sins  and  iniquities,  and  make  full  confession  to  God  and  to 
their  confessors,  and  by  their  [the  shrivers’]  decision  amend,  and  never 
afterwards  turn  to  iniquity.  Then  receive  they  forgiveness  of  all 
their  sins  from  our  Lord,  who  liveth  in  the  eternal  glory,  with  the 
Father  and  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  eternally,  world  without  end.  Amen. 


SPEL  BE  PETRUS  & PAULUS. 


193 


wyrrestan  ciiiing  aefter  jjai'a  apostola  cwale,  lie  becom  on 
hatiinga  his  lierges  & on  feoimga  Romana  folces,  swa  hie 
openlice  ^cet  gesetton  he  on  witnunge  stowe  swa  lange 
swungen  w£ere  lie  swjlte,  swa  his  geearnung  wjes,  Sona 

swa  him  ge]ieaht  tocom,  J/a  feol  him  ege  o[n]  ]^(Et  he*p- 235. 

nahwaer  seobban  mannum  ne  ^teowde.  Sume  men  ^v0eron  be  . 

^ J * pensned, 

ssegdon  ^cet  hine  wulfas  abiton  & fr^ton,  ]^r  he  mid  cyle  the^woods** 

& mid  hungre  on  wndum  dwolgende  astifod  Isege.  ponne 
genaman  jiara  haligra  apostola  lichoman  Greca[s]  & woldan 
Isedon  on  Eastrice,  pa  gewearb  mycelu  eor}>styr[ung],  & eal 
folc  Romwara  befeng  ]?a  lichoman  on  b^ere  stowe  Catacumbe  by 
wege  be  hate  Appia,  brim  milum  fram  Rome  byrig.  «fe  b*r 
waeron  gehealdene  heora  lie  an  gear  & seofan  monab,  obb<^^  hie 
getimbredon  b^  stowe  b®  heora  lichoman  nu  onres[ta^].  & b^ 
waeron  heora  lichoman  ge 

\^The  tojp  line  is  clip'ped?^ 

*ldrlicmn^  lofsange,  & hie  hi  on  asette  merest  Sc^J^c^e  Petres  p- 23®. 
lichoman  on  b^ere  stowe  be  nemned  is  Uaticanus,  & Sanc^e 
Panics  be  b»eni  wege  Ostensi,  on  b^ere  tefteran  mile  fram  Rome,  body  £ in 
peer  beob  gegearwode  Godes  mildheortnessa  b«em  be  b^  licho-  andX^pJurs 
man  seceab  b^irh  heora  gebedo,  jisem  mannum  pe  heora  synna  ostifnsiL 
Sc  unrihtes  fsestlice  geswicab,  8c  hie  Gode  Sc  heora  scriftum  fullice  mUes  from 
geandettiab,  Sc  be  heora  dome  betab,  & sibb^n  ngefre  to  unrihtum 
ne  gewenda^ ; onfob  hie  forgifnesse  ealra  heora  gylta 

get  urum  Drihtne  on  b^em  ecan  wuldre  se  leofa^  mid  Fseder  & 
mid  Suna  & mid  b^em  Halgan  Gaste  in  ealra  worlda  world 
abuton  ende  on  ecnesse.  Amen. 


13 


194 


A FRACxMENT. 


XVI. 

A FRAGMENT. 

TAor  it  often  happens  that  his  property  coineth  into  the  power  of  those 
whom  he  previously  worst  treated  in  this  life,  sometimes  into  the 
wife’s  power,  sometimes  into  the  husband’s.  And  then  one  will  not  do 
anything  profitable  for  his  soul,  of  his  gold,  silver,  or  earthly  riches,  if  he 
previously  will  not  distribute  the  best  portion  to  God  for  himself  whilst 
he  is  alive  here.  When  this  man’s  soul  goeth  out  of  his  body,  who 
preferred  to  have  his  possessions  rather  than  the  love  of  God,  then 
neither  the  adornment  of  those  gems,  nor  any  of  those  gold  ornaments 
with  which  previously  his  body  was  superfluously  adorned,  will  help  the 
soul  of  him  who  loved  earthly  acquisitions  more  than  he  did  his  spirit 
or  our  Lord  who  created  him.  Then  shall  all  earthly  joys,  the  great 
speeches,  excessive  drunkenness,  the  vices  and  the  impious  boasts,  which 
he  once  loved,  all  turn  to  mourning  with  him,  because  that  he  would  not 
previously  perceive  his  future  death  and  the  great  awe  and  the  horrible 
Doomsday.  ‘ My  brother,’  said  St.  Paul,  ‘ consider  now  this  saying, 
“ Behold  whatever  of  thy  possessions  here  in  the  world  seem  sweetest 
and  dearest,  of  them  shalt  thou  give  God  his  portion,  who  previously 
gave  it  to  thee.”  If  thou  wilt  not  do  that,  after  thy  death  it  shall 
be  very  bitterly  requited  thee.’  For  he  is  a very  foolish  and  unwise  man 
in  his  lifetime  who  loveth  this  earthly  wealth,  and  loveth  not  God  who 
gave  it  him.  All  man’s  friendship  is  very  transitory  and  very  illusory ; 
for  our  parents  die  and  very  often  go  from  us,  but  he  who  getteth 
God’s  friendship  never  need  think  that  it  shall  become  changed  towards 
him,  but  [it]  shall  for  evermore  eternally  endure. 


A FRAGMENT. 


195 


XVI. 


A FRAGMENT. 

* T^or|)on  oft  hit  gesselej)  ^cet  his  sehta  weor|)a|>  on  })0es  onweahle  * p-  237, 

J-  \>e  he  £er  on  his  life  wyrrest  ujje,  hwilum  })urh  wifes 
geweald,  hwilum  )?nrli  weres ; & mon  j^onne  nohtes  wyr|)e  his  ^ tho^Je 
saule  ne  de)j  ne  his  goldes,  ne  his  seolfres,  ne  his  eor)jwelena,  ,'Ise°anJof  it 
gif  he  ser  nele  |?one  selestan  dsel  for  hine  sylfne  Gode  gedaelan,  onarsour^^ 
)?a  hwile  |>e  he  her  on  life  hi]>.  ponne  jjses  monnes  saul  ut 
of  his  lichoman  sgange|>,  ]>e  him  weeron  ser  his  sehta  leofran 
to  hsebhenne  j)onne  Godes  lufii,  |?onne  ne  gefultmia)?  jjsere  saule 
]?ara  gimma  frsetwednes,  ne  |>ara  goldwlenca  nan  |)e  his  lichoma 
ser  mid  oforflownessum  gefrsetwod  wses,  & ])a  eor}>lican  gestreon 
swi]?or  liifode  |)onne  he  his  gast  dyde,  o}?))e  urne  Drihten  )?e 
hine  gesceop ; Jjonne  weor|?aj)  him  ealle  })a  eor|;lican  gefean,  j^ys 
& Jja  mycclan  sprseca  & ofordruncennessa,  |:>a  hleahtras  & |^a  t^mournhig. 
arleasan  gylpas  * j?e  he  ser  lufode,  weor{>a|7  him  }>onne  ealle  * p-  238. 
on  heaf  gehwyrfede,  forjjon  |)e  he  ser  nolde  ongytan  ])one  to- 
werdon  dea]?,  & jjone  mycclan  ege,  & |)one  hifigendan  domes 
dseg.  ‘ Bro|?or  mine/  cwsej?  Sanc^tts  Paulus,  ‘ ongytaj)  nu  Jjysne 
cwide,  loca  hwset  |?e  sy  her  on  worlde  swetast  & leofast  gesewen 
Jjinra  sehta,  J?ara  |?u  scealt  Gode  his  dsel  a geofan  J)e  hit  ]>e  ser 
sealde.  Gif  ]>u  ]>cet  ne  wilt  don,  sefter  |?innm  deajje  hit  weor|7eJ> 

|)e  swi|?e  bitere  forgolden  ; forjjon  hi]>  swij^e  dysig  man 
& unsnottor  on  his  life,  se  ]>e  lufaj)  J?as  eor|?lican  welan  & ne 
lufa|?  God  ]?e  hit  him  eal  sealde.  Manna  freondscipe  hi]?  swi|;e 
hwilwendlic,  & swijje  scendende  ; for])on  ure  yldran  swultan  Sc 
swibe  oft  ns  from  wendan,  ah  se  be  Godes  freondscipe  hegyteb,  God’s  friend- 

^ sliip  will  last 

ne  )?eari  se  nsefre  wenan  ];cet  he  him  onwended  weor]?e,  ac  a for  ever, 
ece  standej?. 


13—2 


196 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICIIAEl’s  CHURCH. 


XVII. 

DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEL’S  CHURCH. 

XAearest  men,  the  honour  and  the  blessedness  of  the  festival  of  the 
high  and  holy  archangel,  admonisheth  and  reniindeth  us  that  we 
should  say  somewhat  concerning  the  blessed  memory  of  him  who  is  to 
be  honoured  and  glorified  throughout  the  world  in  his  church,  con- 
secrated both  by  his  own  work  and  by  his  own  name.  And  thus  it 
first  appeared  and  was  made  known  to  men.  She  [the  church]  then 
shineth  not  in  the  beauty  of  gold  and  silver,  but  in  especial  privileges, 
through  divine  power,  standeth  glorified.  She  is  also  in  outward 
appearance  of  a bad  hue,  but  within  she  is  honoured  with  everlasting 
virtue.  It  may  easily  be  that  the  holy  archangel  should  come  from 
heaven  and  should  be  mindful  of  men’s  infirmity,  so  that  he  conde- 
scended himself  to  found  and  to  make  her  (church)  with  his  own  hands, 
so  that  mortal  men  might  there  yearn  for  the  citizenship  on  high  and  for 
the  everlasting  fellowship.  The  holy  Church  of  St.  Michael  is  situate 
upon  the  high  summit  of  a mountain,  and  appeared  in  the  form  of  a 
cave  (or  cell).  The  church  (stands)  upon  the  borders  of  the  land  of 
Campania.  Then  in  the  neighbourhood  towards  the  sea  named  Adri- 
atic, there  is  a very  famous  city  (situate  on  the  hill  Garganus),  called 
Sepontus.  Then  measured  from  the  city’s  'W’alls  up  to  the  high  summit 
of  the  high  archangel’s  church,  of  which  I previously  spoke,  there  are 
twelve  miles ; and  she  (the  church)  stands  flourishing  in  bliss  and 
in  joy.  The  same  holy  book,  that  was  found  and  discovered  in  the 
churcli,  first  showed  and  made  known  this  church.  It  is  recorded 
therein  that  there  was  in  the  city  a certain  noble  man  called  Garganus, 
prosperous  in  wealth  before  the  world,  who  bestowed  upon  the  hill  the 
same  name  by  which  he  was  called.  The  man  possessed  great  wealth ; 


TO  SANCTAE  MICHAllELES  1\L1::SSAN. 


197 


XYII. 

*TO  S.4/YCrAE  MICHAHELES  M^SSAN. 


"I\  1 EN  leofestaii,  maiiajj  us  & mynga)?  seo  ar  & seo  eadignes 
]?0es  hean  & )?8es  ha[l]gan  healiengles  tid,  we  hwaet 
hwugu  be  |)£ere  bis  eadgan  gemynde  se  |)e  is  on  ealra  ymb- 
hwyrfte  to  weor|)ienne  & to  wuldrienne  his  ciriceaii,  geliwejier 
ge  his  agen  geweorc  ge  on  bis  naman  gehalgod ; & }>us  gerest 
mannum  seteawde  & gecy|>de.  Heo  |)onne  nalles  on  goldes 
wlite  & on  seolfres  ne  seine]?,  ac  on  sundorweorjjimge  ]?urh 
godcundra  maegen  heo  gewuldrad  stoiide}?.  Heo  is  eac  on  The  cimrch 
onsjTie  utan  yteles  heowes,  ac  heo  is  innan  mid  eee  msegene  is  not  much 
geweorjjod.  Swa  hit  ea|?e  beon  mseg  \ce,t  se  halga  heahengel  outside, 
of  heofenum  cumen  wsere,  & wsere  gemyndig  manna  tydder- 
nesse,  \o&t  he  bine  geea^medde  he  hie  mid  his  sylfes 

handum  gesette  & geworhte,  to  jjgem  }^cet  he  woide  ^oet  ])8er 
mihten  dea]>lice  men  gyrnan  ]>ara  iiplicra  biirhwara  & J?aes 
ecean  geferscipes.  ponne  is  seo  halige  cirice  Michaeles  geseted 
on  jjsem  hean  cnolle  sumes  muntes,  on  sergefes  onlicnesse  waes  it  is  uke  a 
geteowed  ; J?onne  is  seo  cirice  on  Campania  ]?8es  landes  *gemgero.  * p!  24o. 
Donne  is  ]?ger  on  neaweste  sum  swij?e  meere  burh  bet  will  baere  it  is  situated 

on  the  borders 

see  seo  is  nemned  Adiiaticus  on  baem  munte  Garganus  geseted,  of  Campania, 

’ ^ on  tlie  moun- 

se  is  haten  Sepontw-5.  ponne  syndon  from  jiaere  burge  weallum 
twelf  mila  ametene  up  to  }?aem  hean  cnolle,  ]?e  ic  aer  big  saegde, 

})aes  hean  engles  ciricean ; & heo  mid  gefean  & mid  blisse  grow-  caUeTsepon- 

ende  stande]?.  Das  circean  heo  ])onne  }?us  aeteowde  & gecyjide 

aet  fruman  seo  ilce  hoc  seo  on  jiaere  ciricean  funden  waes  & 

gemeted.  Segej?  jiaeron  sum  rice  man  & for  worlde  a'hts|)e- 

dig  waere  on  }?aere  burh  |?aes  nama  waes  Garganus.  Se  welega  man 

J;aem  munte  gesette  |)one  ilcan  naman  swa  swa  he  hatte.  Se 

man  ahte  mycelne  welan  ; mid  }>y  |?e  |?as  welegan  mannes  imgcen- 


198 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEl’s  CHURCH. 


when  that  these  endless  hosts  and  innumerable  multitude  of  neat  and  mani- 
fold cattle  of  the  wealthy  man  increased  and  flourished  to  such  an 
extent  that  he  had  with  his  flocks  spread  and  extended  as  far  as  the 
mountain-plain  ; then  it  happened  that  a bull  despised  the  company 
of  the  other  cattle  and  abode  solitary  in  the  desert,  and  at  last  returned 
[not]  to  the  herd  and  to  the  cattle  and  to  their  lair.  The  bull  despised  the 
drove  of  the  herdsman  and  abode  in  the  wilderness,  at  the  door  of  a 
certain  cavern.  When  the  master  was  informed  that  the  bull  in  such 
arrogance  had'  gone  as  far  as  the  desert,  he  was  enraged  because  the 
hull,  as  it  seemed  to  him,  had  insanely  gone  over  the  spacious  moun- 
tain. Then  he  gathered  together  a great  host  of  his  men,  and  turned 
his  course  through  the  woods  and  sought  for  the  proud  bull ; then 
at  last  he  found  it  on  the  summit  of  the  hill,  and  saw  that  it  stood 
at  the  door  of  a cave.  Then  was  he  greatly  moved  with  anger,  be- 
cause it  had  gone  about  so  madly  and  had  behaved  so  arrogantly. 
Then  he  took  his  bow  and  bent  it  and  then  with  poisoned  arrow  began 
to  shoot  towards  where  he  saw  the  bull  stand.  Then  as  soon  as  he  let 
fly  the  arrow  there  came  a very  great  gust  of  wind  in  his  face  so  that 
the  arrow  was  immediately  turned  back  and  shot  that  same  wealthy 
man  by  whom  the  arrow  was  previously  sent,  so  that  he  died  forth- 
with. When  the  citizens  saw  that,  they  became  greatly  terrified 
because  of  the  marvel,  for  such  a wonderful  thing  they  had  never  seen 
before.  And  they  durst  not  then  approach  the  place  where  they  saw  the 
bull  stand.  There  was  at  that  same  time,  in  that  city  of  theirs  called 
Sepontus,  a holy  bishop.  Then  they  visited  him  and  told  him  of  the 
marvel  and  asked  his  instructions  as  to  what  they  were  to  do  about  it. 
Then  he  instructed  them,  and  counselled  them  that  they  should  fast  for 
three  days,  and  desire  of  St.  Michael  that  God  would  make  known  what 
was  concealed  and  kept  secret  from  men.  When  they  had  done  [as 
was  bidden  them]  in  fasting,  psalm-singing  and  in  alms,  then  at  night 
there  appeared  to  that  same  bishop  the  high  and  the  holy  arch- 
angel Michael,  and  he  meekly  and  kindly  spoke  to  him,  thus  saying, 
‘ Worldly  and  wisely  ye  acted  when  ye  sought  of  God  in  heaven  that 


TO  SANCTAE  MIClIAllELES  M.ESSAN. 


199 


dod  word^  & unannied  mengeo  on  hryl>i’um  & on  manigfealdum  ^ read 

wcorud. 

ceapuin  geweox  & gewridode,  to|?on  \>oet  he  waes  geond  })8es 
muntes  feld  mid  |?y  feo  oferhrseded  & bebeaht  ; pa  gelamp  An  nm  uiy 

iHill  belonging 

\)(Xt  sum  fearliryjjer  J)ses  oj^raes  ceapes  geferscipe  oferhogode,  to  Garganus 
& him  gewunode  he  waes  geond  westen  sundor-genga, 

& ])a  aet  nehstan  eft  hwyrfende  waes  to})aem  yrfe  & to  |)aem 
ceape  & to  heora  gesetum.*  He  ]?a  se  fear  |?aes  hyrdes  dnife p.  241. 
forhogode  & him  on  \xjet  westen  gewunode  to  sumes  scraefes 
dura.  Da  \xjet  se  hiaford  geahsode  ^cpA  \>(Bt  hryjjer  swa  on 
wlencu  geond  ]>oet  westen  ferde,  })a  forbealh  he  hine  for}>on  }ie 
^cet  hryjjec  him  |>uhte  onweden-heorte  ]?e  jjaer  swa  ferde  geond 
|)one  widgillan  munt.  pa  gesamiiode  he  myeel  weorod  his 
manna  & hwearf  aefter  wegum  ge  buton  geond  )?one  wudu,  & 
sohton  ^cet  forwlenete  hry|.'3er.  Da  gemette  he  hit  aet  nehstan  it  was  found 

. , , upon  a knoll 

on  ])8es  muntes  cnolle,  & geseah  \>cBt  hit  stod  an  ^ sumes  of  a moun- 
tain. 

scraefes  dura,  pa  waes  he  mid  yrre  swiSlice  onstyred,  for^on  i ? 

|>e  hit  swa  wedende  code,  & swa  ofermodlice  ferde.  pa  genam 
he  his  bogan  & hine  gebende,  & ^a  raid  geaettredum  strade 
ongan  sceotan  wi|?  j^aes  )?e  he  geseah  hry{?er  stondan.  Da  G.yganus 
sona  mid  |?an  j?e  se  strael  on  flyge  waes,  |>a  com  swi"6e  mycel  >t.  but  a ^ 
wTndes  blaed  foran  ongean,  hcet  seo  stra  l instepe  wear^  eft  blew  the  ar- 
gecyrred,  & ^a  J^oiie  ilcan  welegan  mon,  })C  heo  aer  from  sended 
waes,  he  sceat,  ^cet  he  sona  dead  waes.  Da  gesawon  ¥a 
burgware,  ^a  wurdon  hie  swi¥e  forhte  for  ¥aeni  faere  }?e  heo 
naefre  swylc  wundor  ne  gesawon.  Ond  j?a  ne  dorstan  hie  * p.  242. 
})aere  stowe  genealaecan  |)e  hie  ]xet  hry|)er  gesawon  aet  ston- 
dan. Da  waes  on  |)a  ilcan  tid  on  j^aere  lieora  byrig  se  waes 
haten  Sepontus  halig  biscep.  pa  gesohtan  hie  hine  & him  The  people 
|>aet  wundor  saegdon,  & hie  hine  lare  beahsodan,  hwaet  him  of  the  bishop, 
jjaes  to  donne  waere ; ]?a  laerde  he  hie  & him  to  raede  bind 
\cet  hie  |>ry  dagas  faeston,  & to  S^^>^c^e  Michaele  \xjet  hie 
wilnodan  ]>cet  God  gecyj^de  manimwi  bemi^en  waes  & 

bedigled.  pa  hie  \cet  gedon  haeftlon  ge  on  faestenne,  ge  on 
sealmsange,  ge  on  aelmessan,  ^a  waes  }>aem  ilcan  biscepe  aetiew-  st.  Michael 

anpears  to 

ed  on  niht  se  hea  & se  halga  heahengel  Michahel,  & him  |)a  bim. 
ea^modlice  & luflice  tospraec  & )?us  cwae^,  ‘ Weoroldlice  & 


200 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEl's  CHURCH. 


wlucli  was  hidden  from  men  on  earth.  Know  thou  also  that  the  man 
who  was  shot  with  his  own  arrow,  was  so  by  my  will.  And  my  name 
is  Michael.  I am  the  archangel  of  heaven’s  King,  and  I ever 

stand  in  hi»  presence.  I tell  thee  now  that  I especially  love  this 

place  here  on  earth,  and  I have  chosen  it  above  all  others,  and  will 

also  show  by  all  those  tokens  that  befall  there  that  I am  especially 
the  creator  and  guardian  of  that  place.’  When  that  was  told  and  made 
known  to  the  citizens,  they,  very  glad  and  rejoicing,  with  their 
bishop  visited  the  place ; and  after  their  manner  they  prayed  earnestly 
to  the  living  God  and  to  the  holy  archangel  Michael.  And  to  God  they 
humbly  offered  gifts.  And  they  saw  there  two  doors  in  the  church, 
of  which  the  south  door  was  somewhat  greater  in  form.  And  as  yet  they 
were  not  able  to  pass  over  the  cave,  as  the  path  where  they  should 
go  was  precipitous,  before  they  had  enlarged  and  completed  the  ascent. 
But  each  day  they  were  occupied  earnestly  in  their  prayers.  At 

the  same  time  the  Neapolitans  their  neighbours  as  yet  were  erring  in 
heathen  customs  and  served  devils.  Then  they  began  to  challenge  the 
citizens  of  Benevento  and  Sepontus,  as  these  two  provinces  were 
named,  to  single  combat,  and  despised  scornfully  their  land  and 
made  them  no  amends  for  it,  but  arrogant  hostility  and  threatening. 
Then  their  holy  bishop  instructed  and  advised  them  that  they  should 
perform  a three  days’  fast  and  manifold  alms  and  holy  psalms ; and  that 
they  should  entreat  protection  and  help  from  the  archangel  Michael,  as 
the  most  faithful  guardian,  that  they  might  frustrate  and  overcome 
the  machination  of  their  enemies.  Then,  at  that  same  time,  the  heathens 
shamefully  and  wickedly  invited  their  false  gods  with  various  idols  to 
aid  them.  Then  at  the  same  time  the  blessed  angel  Michael  appeared 
in  a vision  to  their  bishop,  and  promised  them  future  victory,  and  said 
to  them  that  their  prayers  were  heard  of  God ; and  he  instructed  them 
that  they  in  the  morning,  at  the  third  hour,  should  prepare  to  set 
forward  against  their  enemies.  And  he  also  promised  them  that  he 
himself  would  be  a spectator  of  their  proceedings  and  would  be  there 


TO  SAXCTAE  MICHAHELES  MiESSAN. 


201 


wislice  gedyde  }^oetie  niannum  bedigled  wses  on  eor^an  ^(jet  ge 

baet  on  heofenas  to  Gode  sohtan.  Wite  bu  eac  \>oet  se  inon  ife  rra^ses 

' them  forseeU- 

se  bser  mid  his  a^enuni  strccle  ofsceoten  wses,  ba  hcH  uses  i"g  heavenly 

. . . , ^ ^ . counsel. 

mid  minuin  willan  gedon  ; & min  nania  is  Michael ; ic  eom 
heahengel  Heofoncyninges  & ic  on  his  gesih]?e  siinle  stonde. 

Secgge  ic  |je  nu.  eac  ]>cEt  ic  onsundrum  stowe  her  on  eoi-^- 
an  lufige,  & ofer  ealle  o|?re  ic  hie  geceas  & eac  gecyj^e  on 
ealluTTi  *¥8eni  tacnum  )?e  Jjser  gelimiie^,  ic  eom  ^sere  stowe  *p.  243. 
on  sundran  scyppend  & hyrde.’  Da  ^aet  wses  ]jus  gesprecen  Hesaystiiat 
& gecyred,  hie  ba  |ja  burgware  swi|)e  blibe  & gefeonde  mi- 1 that  place 

abo>e  all 

J?on  heora  halgan  bisceope  j^a  stowe  sohtan,  & J>a  sefter  heora  others  as  its 
gewunon  \>£er  )?one  lifgendan  God  & )?one  halgan  heahengel 
Michael  meagollice  gebaedon ; & Gode  |)8er  ea^modlice  lac 
onssegdon.  & hie  jja  ^ser  twa  dura  sceawodan  on  ]?0ere  ciric- 
ean ; ^ser  waes  seo  suMuru  hwset  hwega  hade  mare.  & ]?a 
gyt  hi  ne  mihton  ofer  laet  scraef  swa  swae^-hlype  ]?aer  hi  gon- 
gan,  sermon  hie  gerymdon  }?one  upgang  & geworhtan.  Ac  hie 
daga  geh^\wlce  geornlice  ]?ser  ute  heora  gebedum  set  fulgon. 

On  ])‘d  ilcan  tid  Neapolite  ¥a  heora  nehgeburas  ]>d  J>e  |)a  giet 
on  hse^nuwi  jjeawuwi  dwelgende  wseron,  & deofluin  hyrdon. 

Hie  ba  ba  burgware  Beneuentius  & Sepontanus  hatton,  ba  The  Xrapoii. 

^ ^ ® ^ ^ ^ tans  declare 

twa  leode,  hie  ba  ongunnon  anwigges  biddan  & heora  land  to  "ar  against 
bismere  oferhergodan,  & him  ¥ses  nsenige  bote  dydon,  buton 
ofermodlice  wig  };reatunge.  Hie  ]>d  Iserde  se  heora  halga  t5enevento. 
bisceop,  & him  to  rsede  faiid  ^cet  hie  dydon  j^reora  daga  fsest- 
en  & manigfealde  * selmessan  & halige  lofsangas,  & to  ^sem  * p-  2-1^. 
heahengle  Michaele,  swa  to  ¥aeni  getreowestan  mundboran,  The  bishop 

advised  ttieia 

hie  him  frufre  & fultomes  wilnodan,  hcpj  hie  moston  ¥ara  to  seek  help 
feonda  searo  beswican  & ofercuman.  pa  on  j)a  ilcan  tid  |?a  archangel, 
lut^nan  bysmerlice  & synlice  heora  j?a  leasan  godas  mid  mis- 
licum  deofolgeldum  hie  him  la]?odan  on  fultum.  pa  on  ¥a 
ilcan  tM  wses  se  eadiga  engel  Michahel  setiewed  ])3em  hera 
bisceope  on  gesih|?e,  & him  sige  toweardne  geheht,  & him 
ssegde  hcEt  heora  bena  wseron  set  Gode  gehvrede,  & hie  Iserde  st.  Michael 

* answered 

¥set  hie  set  bsere  briddau  tide  on  morgenne  hie  foi'¥  trvmedan  prayei-s 

' ' ''  favourably. 

ougean  lieora  feondum.  & him  eac  geheht,  ^cp.t  he  wolde  him 


202 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEL’s  CHURCH. 


with  them  for  their  succour.  They  then,  very  glad  and  joyful  in 
the  morning,  proceeded  against  the  heathen.  And  they  knew  by  the 
angel’s  promises  both  of  their  victory,  and  of  the  flight  and  destruction 
of  the  heathens.  Then  immediately  at  the  beginning  of  the  fight  the 
mountain  on  which  they  should  fight  was  overtaken  with  horror  and 
dread  ; and  a fierce  storm  arose  from  the  mountain,  and  the  summit 
of  the  mountain  was  all  overhung  with  a dark  mist.  Then  flew  the 
lightning  like  fiery  arrows  against  the  heathens  so  thickly  that  they  in 
no  wise  were  able  to  look  towards  it  because  of  the  lightning’s  blaze. 
Then  was  fulfilled  what  the  prophet  had  foretold.  And  he  praised 
the  Lord  and  thus  said,  ‘ Qui  facit  angelos  suos  spiritus  et  ministros 
suos  ignem  urentmn'  ‘ Sometimes  the  same  God  sendeth  his  angels’ 
spirits  as  messengers,  at  other  times  he  sendeth  [them]  by  a flame  of 
fire,’  Then  the  heathen  people  tied,  and  in  part  the  lightning  killed 
them,  and  in  part  the  Christians  harassed  them  with  their  weapons,  and 
overwhelmed  them,  until  they  had  severely  vanquished  the  Neapolitans, 
and  the  heathen  folk  who  left  their  city  half  dead,  and  had  destroyed 
those  whom  the  dangers  and  distresses  had  spared.  Then  was  it 
manifested  to  us  Christian  people  that  the  angel  of  God  had  come 
for  succour  and  for  protection  ; and  forthwith  all  meekly  did  obeisance 
to  the  King  of  kings,  to  Christ  himself.  Then  all  the  heathen  folk 
yielded  to  them,  and  lived  according  to  the  lore  of  Christians  and 
received  baptism  ; and  they  truly  perceived  that  God’s  angel  had  come 
there  for  a help  and  protection  to  the  Christian  people.  And  while  the 
Christian  folk  were  well  considering  this,  then  saw  they  and  reckoned 
that  there  were  also  six  hundred  men  killed  by  the  lightning  and  the 
fiery  arrows  alone,  besides  those  whom  they  had  killed  and  slain  with 
their  weapons.  They  then,  thus  triumphant  and  crowned  with  great 
bliss,  went  home  and  forthwith  to  Almighty  God  and  to  the  arch- 
angel Michael,  at  the  holy  church,  they  meekly  and  joyfully  gave 
thanks  for  the  victory  which  they  had  obtained.  Then  found  they  also 
before  the  north-door  of  the  church,  in  the  marble-stone,  as  it  were,  a 
man’s  footsteps,  just  as  if  a man  had  stood  tliere ; and  the  footsteps 
were  })lain  and  visible  in  tlie  stone  as  if  they  were  impressed  on  wax. 


TO  SANCTAE  MICIIAIIELES  MJESSAN. 


203 


sylfa  geseon  lieora  gebsero,  & him  bser  on  fultume  beon.  Hie  Tiie  arch- 

^ o ^ r angel  pro- 

pa  swa  blij?e  on  morgeime  weeron,  & gefeoiide  ferclon  ongean 
Jjgem  lie¥num.  & hie  wistoii  be  Jjjes  eiigles  ssegenum,  ge  be 
heora  sige,  ge  eac  be  ]?ara  hae]?enra  manna  fleame  [&]  ond-fylle. 

& pa.  sona  on  ^sere  frymj?e  p?es  gefeohtes,  ¥a  waes  Gargauiis 
se  munt,  se  pe  hie  onfeohtan  sceoldan,  mid  mycclum  brogan 
& mid  ongryslan  eall  oferleeded  ; & unhierlic  storm  of  ^sem 
munte  astag,  & mid  j?ystro-*  genipum  Jjses  muntes  cnoll  eal  * p.  245. 
oferswogen  ^Y8es.  Da  flugon  ])a  legetu  swylce  fyrene  streelas  a fierce 

. sionu  arises. 

ongean  j^a  hse^nan  leode,  to^sem  jjicce  poet  hie  nsemge  [niiga 
ongean  locian  ne  mihton  for  ^0es  leges  bryne.  pa  wses  ge- 
fylled  poet  se  witga  foressegde  ; & Drihteii  herede  & J)us  cwa3^  ; 

‘ Q'>^i  facit  anyelos  suos  s/dritus  et  ministros  suos  ignein  urent- 
em!  ‘ Hwilum  se  ilea  God  sendeji  his  engla  gastas  to  aereud- 
wrecu/Ti,  liwiluin  he  sendej)  |?urh  fyres  leg/  Da  flugon  ]>a  Lightning 
hae^nan  leode,  & gelice  se  leg  hie  cwylmde,  gelice  pa.  Criste-  hyaUiens. 
nan  him  mid  heora  waepnum  hyndon  & onsetton,  oppset  hie 
unsofte  |)0  Neapulite^  & ofercomon  ¥a  haejman  leode,  pa.  }?e 
lifdon  heora  burh  healf-cwice,  & oferfeollan  pa  ¥e  jia  frecennesse 
& yrmj>o  gemeson.  pa  us  pa  waes  gecyjied  Cristenum  leodum, 
se  Godes  engel  jiaer  cwom  on  fultum  & on  frofre.  & Jia  sona  ™tory. 
ealle  ea^modlice  to  |?8em  cyninga  Cyninge,  to  Criste  sylfum, 
onhnigan.  & him  ealle  on  hand  eodan  |ia  hae^nan  leode,  & be 
]>ara  Cristenra  lare  lifdon  & fulwihte  onfengon,  & hie  ongeaton 
geornlice  pcet  })8em  Cristenum  leodum  * com  Godes  engel  on  * p.  21G. 
fultum  & on  frofre.  & )?a  mid  py  pe  |)a  Cristenan  leode  pcet 
wel  sceawodan,  ¥a  gesawon  hie  & getealdon  poet  pser  waes  eac 
syx  hund  manna  mid  py  lege  anum  & mid  j^sem  fyrenum 
straelum  aeweald,  buton  )?8em  ]ie  hie  mid  heora  waepnum  a- 
cwealdon  & ofslogan.  Hie  pa  swa  sigebeorhte  & swa  gebegde 
mid  mycelre  blisse  to  ham  foran,  & sona  |;8em  ^Imihtigan  For  this  they 

returned 

Gode  & baem  heahengle  Michaele  to  baere  halgan  ciricean  hie  thanks  to 

/ ^ ° ^ ^ ° God  and  to 

ea^modlice  & luflice  |>ancudan  l^aes  siges  ^e  hie  gefered  heefdon.  st.  Miciiaei. 
Pa  gemittan  hie  eac  beforan  ¥tere  nor^dura  |te8re  ciricean  on 
}jiem  marmanstane  swylce  mannes  swa^^u,  }?on  gelicost  }>e  |?8er 
sum  moil  |?a  gestode ; & pa  fotlastas  wieron  swutole  & gesyne 


204 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEl’s  CHURCH. 


Then  they  perceived  plainly  that  the  blessed  Michael  was  present  there 
for  a help  to  them,  whilst  they  were  at  the  battle ; and  that  he  himself 
had  ordered  the  acknowledgment  (sign)  of  the  victory  and  made  it  known 
to  them  in  the  deep  sleep.  Upon  the  stone  they  at  once  built  a church,  and 
therein  sumptuously  made  and  set  up  an  altar  ; and  with  great  joy  after- 
wards they  honoured  the  place,  and  those  who  had  great  love  and  belief 
worshipped  at  the  church.  And  a great  fear  also  came  uj:)on  the  people  ; 
and  they  were  in  great  anguish  of  mind  and  in  much  doubt  as^to  what 
they  durst  do  concerning  it,  whether  they  should  consecrate  the  church, 
or  what  might  be  the  will  of  God  and  of  the  holy  artificer  who  made  it 
(the  church)  with  his  own  hands.  They  then  at  first  found  it  advisable  to 
raise  a church  to  the  east  of  the  place  and  to  consecrate  it  to  St.  Peter  the 
holy  disciple  of  Christ.  And  therein  they  put  two  altars  and  conseerated 
one  of  them  to  St.  Mary,  Christ’s  mother,  and  the  other  to  St.  John 
the  Baptist,  Christ’s  baptismal  father  (baptizer).  Then  their  venerable 
bishop  proposed  a happy  and  successful  plan  to  them  and  advised  them 
to  send  to  Piome  forthwith  to  the  pope,  and  that  they  should  inquire 
and  ask  of  the  pope  and  the  episcopal  court  what  seemed  advisable  to 
them  with  regard  to  this  matter,  whether  they  durst  consecrate  the  church 
in  any  other  wise.  The  blessed  pope  then  sent  back  this  message  and 
said  these  words  : ‘ If  it  be  man’s  duty  that  he  should  consecrate  the 
church,  then  is  it  most  fitting  that  it  should  take  plaee  on  the  day  in 
which  victory  was  given  them ; (but)  if  the  sacred  guardian  were 
pleased  with  or  preferred  ought  else  concerning  the  holy  place,  then  is  it 
altogether  best  to  find  out  what  his  will  may  be  with  respect  to  that  day. 
And  when  the  time  approaches,  then  let  both  of  us  two  with  our  citizens 
make  a four  day’s  fast,  and  earnestly  entreat  the  holy  Trinity  that  It  (the 
Trinity)  would  produce  and  bring  forward  the  favour — that  It  would 
indicate,  for  men  to  follow,  that  wondrous  token  which  It  first  displayed 
to  men  through  the  holy  archangel.’  Then  they  all  meekly  performed 
their  four  days’  fast,  as  the  eminent  bishop  advised  them.  Then  on  the 
night  in  which  they  had  completed  their  fast,  St.  Michael  appeared  in  a 
vision  to  the  bishop  and  said  unto  him,  ‘ Ye  need  be  under  no  anxiety  to 


TO  SANCTAE  MICIIAHEEES  M.ESSAN. 


205 


on  baeiii  stane,  swa  hie  on  wexe  wseron  a^yde.  pa  onwaton  Marvellous 

. . J y a footprints 

hie  geornlice  se  eadiga  Michael  baer  wses  toweard  him  to 
fultome,  hwile  ^e  hie  aet  baeni  gefeohte  waeron  ; & him  sylfa  favoured  the 
^(Et  tanc  ^ |)aes  siges  gesette,  & gecy^de  into  Jty  swi^an  slaepe.  On  ^ read  idcn. 
¥aem  stane  hi  J?a  soiia  ^aer  ciricean  ofergetiml)redon  & }taer 
weofod  * inne  wlitelice  geworhtan  & gegyredon ; & |)a  stowe  * p-  247. 
mid  mycclum  gefean  seojjj^an  weorjtodan  & l)eeodan,  hie  jni  stone  contain- 
haefdan  miccle  lufan  & geleafan  to  jjsere  ciricean.  Ond  eac  healico  stfps'they"^* 
ondrysnu  ]>a  leode ; & him  waes  on  mode  myccle  weorce  & church, 
mycel  tweo  hwaet  hie  be  ]>0ere  dorstan  don,  hwejjer  hie  ]ta  ciric- 
ean halgedon,  o}?J?e  hwaet  ^aes  Godes  willa  waere,  & }>8es  halgan  . 
wyrhtan  ]?e  hie  his  hand  geworhte.  Hie  j)a  ^cet  to  raede  aerest 
fundon,  hie  ciricean  araerdon  be  eastan  J?aere  stowe,  & j)a 
gehalgodan  on  Sancte  Petres  naman,  J?aes  halgan  Cristes  Segues. 

& Jtaer  gedydon  twa  weofedu  in,  & gehalgodan  on  Sa?zc^.ae 
Marian  noman  Cristes  modor,  & o^er  on  Stzncie  lohannes  Bap- 
tistan,  Cristes  fulwiht-faeder.  Him  ]>a  se  heora  arwyr^a  bisceop  They  were  in 
eadiglice  & halwendlice  ge^eaht  for^brohte,  & hie  laerede  ]>cBt  us  wn^cra- 
hie  rarest  to  Rome  sendon  to  ^aem  papan,  & ¥one  papan  & 

}>3et  papseld  ^cet  hie  befrinon  & beahsodan  hwaet  him  |>aes  to 
raede  J)uhte,  hwejjer  hie  ]?a  ciricean  halgian  dorston  on  o|?re 
wisan.  pislic  aerende  se  eadiga  * papa  ¥a  ^aer  eft  oiisende  & * p,  24s. 

]?as  word  cwae^,  ^ Gif  hit  sie  marines  gemet  he  ciricean 
halgian  sceole,  ^onne  is  hit  ealles  gerisnost  \cet  hit  sy  on  ^aem 
daege  ^e  se  sige  onseald  waes;  gif  hit  |ionne  hwaet  elles  ^aem 
halgan  hirede^  be  ])aere  stowe  licige,  & him  leofre  sie,  ]jonnei  r&&dihirde. 
is  hit  ealles  selest  to  ^aem  daege  to  secenne  hwaet  jiaes  willa 
sie.  Ond  }>onne  seo  tid  nealaece  uton  wit  jionne  begen  don 
mid  uncrum  burhwarum  feower  daga  faesten,  h ¥a  halgan 
prynesse  georne  biddan  heo  lac  ]>(]et  hie  jmrh  ^one 
halgan  heahengel  aerest  aeteowde  mannum  wundorlic  tacn,  ^cet 
hie  mannum  to  fylgenne  on  cy^de,  for^gelaedde  k gebringe.’ 

Hie  ^a  ealle  ea^modlice,  swa  heora  aej^ela  bisceo]?  laerde,  feower 
daga  faesten  gedydon.  pa  ¥aere  nihte  ]?e  hie  ^cet  faesten  gefaest  appears 
haefdon,  jia  waes  Sanc^ws  Michael  ]iaem  bisceope  on  gesih])e 
aeteowed  & him  cwae^  to,  ‘Nis  eow  ^ses  weorces  jiearf  \^cet 


206 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEL’s  CHUECH. 


consecrate  the  church,  for  I have  made  it  and  I have  consecrated 
it.  Now  enter  ye  therein  and  wait  for  me,  and  believe  me  indeed 
to  be  the  guardian  of  the  place,  and  visit  it  often  in  prayers.  To-morrow 
you  must  sing  masses  therein,  and  this  people  according  to  custom  must 
go  to  the  Sacrament.  I,  on  my  part,  will  appear  by  a solemn  token, 
and  manifest  it,  that  I myself  have  hallowed  and  consecrated  it  (the 
church).  Then  soon  on  the  morrow,  rejoicing  greatly  because  of  the 
answer,  with  much  unity  of  prayers  and  with  offerings  of  holy  psalms, 
they  came  thither  and  all  went  into  the  church.  On  the  threshold 
coming  out  of  the  porch-door  it  was  evident  that  the  tracks  (which  I 
previously  said  were  first  found  in  the  marble-stone,)  had  first  commenced 
in  an  outward  direction.  This  church  with  the  portico  might  contain  and 
hold  some  five  hundred  men.  And  then  there  was  seen  somewhat  to- 
wards the  middle  of  the  south  wall  the  venerable  altar.  It  was  covered 
and  spread  over  with  a crimson  woven  pall.  That  house  was  made 
corner-wise  or  oblong,  not  quite  after  tlie  custom  of  men  s work,  so  that 
the  walls  should  be  straight,  but  it  appeared  rather  like  a cavern ; and 
frequently  the  stones  as  from  a cliff  steeply  projected.  The  roof  also 
was  of  various  heights — in  one  place  a man  might  hardly  reach  it 
with  his  hand,  and  in  another  easily  touch  it  with  his  head.  I 
therefore  believe  that  the  Archangel  of  our  Lord  much  more  re- 
quired and  loved  purity  of  heart  than  the  adornment  of  the  stones. 
The  knoll  was  then  known  as  it  now  is — the  hill  is  large  on  the 
outside ; and  here  and  there  it  is  overgrown  with  rimy  wood ; other 
parts  are  covered  with  green  pasture.  And  after  that  the  holy  psalms 
and  masses  were  finished,  they  then  with  great  joy  and  bliss,  and  with 
the  angel’s  blessing,  returned  to  their  houses.  The  bishop  then  appointed 
them  good  singers  and  mass-priests,  and  manifold  church  ministers,  who 
ever  afterwards  should  daily  in  proper  order  carry  on  the  worship.  There 
was  no  man,  however,  who  durst  ever  come  into  the  church  at  night 
time.  But  at  daybreak,  after  it  had  dawned,  they  assembled  therein  for 
psalmody.  There  was  also  from  the  same  stone  of  the  church-roof  at 


TO  SAXCTAE  if ICHAllET-ES  ^rA':SSAN. 


207 


"e  ciricean  lialgian,  for^on  |?e  ic  hie  geworlite  & ic  liie  Tie  says  tiiat 

he  liiiiiself 

gelialgode ; ge  |?onne  iiu  jjyder  ingoiiga^  & me  aitsonda^,  & couse- 
geornlice  mimdbyrde  gelyfa^  to  ^^sere  stowe,  & hie  geiiehge  mid  church, 
gehedum  secea^*.  Din  is  }joiine  ^cet  |)U  |-8er  to  morgue  * p.  249. 
maessan  inne  gesinge,  & ])is  folc  |)8er  after  ¥eawe  to  hiisle 
gauge  ; miii  is  j?onne  \>cet  ic  mid  arwyr^iiesse  tacne  aeteowe  & 
gecyjje  hine,  ]>urh  liiiie  ^ sylfiie  hie  gehalgode  & gehletsode.’ * 

Hie  ^a  sona  on  morgenne  swi^e  gefeonde  for  ¥aere  andsware 

mid  mycelre  anraednesse  gebeda  & mid  haligra  lofsanga  lacum 

J)yder  coman,  & ¥a  eodan  ealle  on  ¥a  ciricean.  Of  ¥aes  portices 

dura  |?aes^  ^aerscwolde  waes  gesyne  |?3et  |?a  swa^o  waeron  aerest  ^ read 

utwearde  ongunnen,  ¥e  ic  aer  saegde  ]>cet  paer  aerest  on  ^a9in 

marmanstane  gemeted  waeron.  peos  circe  mid  bys  portice  The  church 

mihte  hu  hwego  fif  bund  manna  befdn  & behabban.  Donne '“‘"^red  men. 

waes  aeteowed  |;aet  arwyr^e  weofod  wi^  |?one  su^wag  to  middes 

hu  hwega  ¥aes  wages.  Waes  hit  eac  bewrigen  & oferbraeded 

mid  baswe  godwebbe ; waes  ]^cet  ilce  bus  eac  hwem  dragen,  nalas 

aefter  gevvunan  mennisces  weorces  J>a  wagas  waeron  rihte, 

ac  git  swi^or  on  scraefes  onlicnesse  \>cet  waes  aeteowed  : & gelom-  it  is  cave. like, 

• ^ ^ T ^ aiidther(3of 

lice  ¥a  stanas  swa  of  o^rum  clife  stae^hlyplice  ut  sceoredon.  of^various 
Eac  swylce  se  hrdf  waes  on  mislicre  * heanesse  ; on  sum  re  stowe  * p.  250. 
he  waes  \cet  man  mid  his  handa  nealice  geraecean  mihte,  in 
sumre  eajjelice  mid  heafde  gehrinan.  Ic  |?onne  gelyfe  ]>(xt  se 
heahengel  ures  Drihtnes  miccle  swi^or  sohte  & lufode  ]?aere 
heortan  claennesse  ]?onne  ]>ara  stana  fraetwednesse.  Donne  waes 
se  cnoll  swa  hit  nu  cu^  is,  ^cBt  se  munt  is  mycel  uteweard ; 

& he  is  styccemaelum  mid  hsomige^  wuda  oferwexen ; sum  mid  ^ ? hrimige. 
grenum  felda  oferbraeded.  Ond  ]?a  aefter  ])on  ]?e  ^aer  waeron 
¥a  halgan  lofsangas  & maessan  gefyllede,  hie  ¥a  mid  mycclum 
gefean  & blisse  & mid  |>aes  engles  bletsunga  eft  hwyrfende 
waeron  to  heora  husum.  Se  bisceop  |)a  ¥aer  gesette  gode  san- 
geras  & maessepreostas  & manigfealdlice  ciricean  jjegnas,  J)a 
jjaer  seo^¥an  daeghwamlice  mid  gelimplicre  endebyrdnesse  weor- 
¥ode : naes  hwe^re  naenig  man  be  baer  aefre  nihtes  tidum  dorste  is 

® r r daring  enough 

on  Jjaere  ciricean  cuman.  Ac  on  daegred  si]>|)an  hit  frumlyhte, 
hie  jjyder  inwaeron  to  ¥aem  lofsangum  gesamnode.  ponne  waes 


208 


THE  DEDICATION  OF  ST.  MICHAEl’s  CHURCH. 


the  north-side  of  the  altar  a very  pleasant  and  clear  stream  issuing, 
used  by  those  who  still  dwelt  in  that  place.  By  this  piece  of 
water  was  a glass  vessel,  hung  on  a silver  chain,  which  received 
this  pleasant  fluid.  And  it  was  the  custom  of  this  people,  when  they 
had  gone  to  the  Sacrament,  that  they  by  steps  should  ascend  to  the 
glass  vessel  and  there  take  and  taste  the  heavenly  fluid.  It  was  very 
pleasant  in  taste  and  wholesome  to  the  inside.  This  was  also  marvellous, 
that  many  men  with  fever-sickness  and  with  various  other  infirmities 
through  taste  of  this  fiuid  should  at  once  be  made  whole.  Also  in 
other  ways  innumerable  ailments  of  men  were  often  and  frequently  healed ; 
and  manifold  miracles  similar  to  these  there  were,  and  still  are  seen 
and  manifested,  but  most  frequently  on  that  day  which  is  his  (St. 
Michael’s)  festival  and  commemoration.  Then  from  the  surrounding 
provinces  come  the  people,  and  we  must  believe  and  know  assuredly 
that  manifold  and  various  diseases  are  healed  there,  and  the  (arch)- 
angel’s  power  and  miracles  are  there  reverenced,  and  most  often  shown  on 
that  day  (i.e.  St.  Michael’s);  according  as  St.  Paul  said,  ‘ Qui  ad  ministrum 
summisJ*  Angels  are  as  ministering  spirits,  sent  hither  into  the  world 
by  God,  to  those  who  with  might  and  main  merit  from  God  the  eternal 
kingdom ; so  that  they  (the  angels)  should  be  a help  to  those  who  shall 
constantly  contend  against  the  accursed  spirits.  But  let  us  now  intreat 
the  archangel  St.  Michael,  and  the  nine  orders  of  the  holy  angels,  that 
they  be  our  aid  against  hell-fiends.  They  (the  angels)  were  the  holy 
ones  ready  to  receive  men’s  souls.  As  St.  Paul  was  looking  towards  the 
northern  region  of  the  earth,  from  whence  all  waters  pass  down,  he  saw 
above  the  water  a hoary  stone ; and  north  of  the  stone  had  grown  woods 
very  rimy.  And  there  were  dark  mists ; and  under  the  stone  was 
the  dwelling  place  of  monsters  and  execrable  creatures.  And  he  saw 
hanging  on  the  cliff  opposite  to  the  woods,  many  black  souls  with  their 
hands  bound ; and  the  devils  in  likeness  of  monsters  were  seizing  them 


TO  SANCTAE  MICUVIIELES  INf.ESSAN. 


209 


jjfer  eac  of  |)8em  ilcaii  staiie  |?8erc  ciriceaii  lirofes  on  j>a  * nor^-  * r>  s.ti. 
healfe  bees  weofodes  swibe  wynsiiin  oml  liluttor  Avecta  utflow-  a pure  an 
ende,  hmt  ba  bi^^enojan  be  on  ^aere  stowe  stille  wunodan.  fio'ved 
ponne  \vses  ongean  ^yssum  AA-aeterscipe  glaesen  faet  on  seolfienre  '"the roof, 
racenteage  ahangen  \cet  ¥aes  Avynsiiman  waetan  j^aer  onfeng. 
paer  AA'aes  geAVuna  |)aein  folce  jjonne  hie  to  Imsle  gegangen 
haefdon,  \>a:i  hie  aefter  hlaeddrum  up  to  ^aem  glaeseniim  faete 
astigon  & ]?aere  heofonlican  Avaetan  hie  j^aer  onfengon  & onbyrig- 
don.  Seo  ]jonue  AA^aes  Avynsiimii  on  ¥aere  onbyrignesse,  & heo 
AA^aes  on  ]?aem  inno^e  hahvende.  Is  ]>is  eac  to  tacne  \>(Et  manige  n had  many 
men  on  feforadle  & on  mislicum  o}>rum  imtrumnessum  ]?nrh  pel-tierand 

innumerable 

byses  waetan  onbyrignesse  Avurdan  sona  gehaelde.  Eac  SAvylce  diseases  were 

cured  by 

oJ?ruin  geinetum  unarimede  manna  untrumnessa  ^aer  AA^aeron  drinking  it. 
oft  & gelome  gehaelde ; & manigfeald  onlic  Avimdor  ^ysum,  ¥am 
J?e  heora  miht  AA^aes  gelimpllc  & arAA\yr¥e,  ^aer  Avaeron  & gyt 
beo^  aeteoAved  & gecy^ed,  ealles  oftost  liAve^re  on  ¥aem  daege 
]?e  seo  tid  bi^  & his  weor¥ung.  Donne  of  ¥'aem  jjeodlande  ]?aem 
))e  jjaer  ymbsyndon  ¥a  folc  |?aer  citmende  beo¥,  |>onne  is  to  gelyf- 
enne*  & geare  to  witenne  ]>mt  |:aer  manigfealde  & mislice  uii-*p-252. 
tiTimra  manna  beo^  gehaelde,  & ^aes  engles  maegen  & his  Aviindor 
j?aer  ]?onne  Aveor^od  bi¥,  & oftost  aeteoAA^ed  on  };aem  daege ; sAA^a 
CAvaeS  Sawc^its  VdivAus,  ^ Qui  ad  ministrum  summis!  ‘ Englas 
beo^  to  ^egnimge  gaestum  fram  Gode  hider  on  Avorld  sended, 
to  ^aem  ^e  }?one  ecean  e¥el  mid  mode  & mid  maegene  to  Gode 
geearnia^,  ^cet  him  syn  on  fultume  ¥a  ]?e  Avi^  j^aein  aAvergdiim 
gastmn  syngallice  feohtan  sceolan.  Ac  uton  nii  biddan  })one 
heahengel  S^nc^tts  Michahel  & ^a  iiigen  endebyrdnessa  ^ara 
haligra  engla,  hie  us  syn  on  fultume  aaI^  helscea^iim.  Hie 
AA^aeron  ba  halgan  on  onfenge  manna  saulum.  Swa  S6^^^c^^^s  Paiilus  what  st, 

i ^ ^ ^ ]>aul  saw  on 

AA'aes  geseonde  on  nor^aiiAveardne  bisne  middangeard,  b^er  ealle  looking 
wsetero  ni¥ergeAvita¥,  & he  b^i*  geseah  ofer  ¥aem  Avaetere  sumne 
harne  stan  ; & AA^aeron  nor^  of  ¥aem  stane  aAATxene  SAvi^e  hrimige 
beanvas,  & ^aer  AA^aeron  bystro-genipo,  & under  b^em  stane  waes 
niccra  eardung  & AA^arga.  & he  geseah  b^et  on  ^aeni  clife  hang- 
odan  on  ¥aem  is  gean  bearAvum  manige  SAA^earte  saula  be  heoia 
handum  gebundne  ; & b^  * nicra  onlicnesse  heora  * p-  253. 

14 


210 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


like  greedy  wolves;  and  the  water  under  the  cliff  beneath  was  black. 
And  between  the  cliff  and  the  water  there  v/ere  about  twelve  miles, 
and  when  the  twigs  brake,  then  down  went  the  souls  who  hung  on 
the  twigs  and  the  monsters  seized  them.  These  were  the  souls  of  those 


their  life’s  end.  But  let  us  now  bid  St.  Michael  earnestly  to  bring  our 
souls  into  bliss,  where  they  may  rejoice  without  end  in  eternity.  Amen. 


earest  men,  we  may  in  some  few  words  speak  to  you  of  the  honorable 


birth  and  the  holy  life  and  death  of  the  blessed  man  St.  Martin, 
which  we  now  at  this  present  time  are  celebrating.  He  was  very  dear 
to  God  on  account  of  his  works.  He  first  came  into  the  world  in  the 
land  of  Pannonia,  in  the  town  of  Sabaria.  He  was,  nevertheless,  brought 
up  in  the  city  of  Ticino  in  Italy.  In  the  sight  of  the  world  he  was 
of  very  noble  and  good  birth,  but  yet  his  parents,  father  and  mother, 
were  both  heathens.  His  father  was  first  a king’s  servant  (thane),  and 
at  last  rose  to  be  chief  of  the  king’s  servants  (thanes).  Then  of 
necessity  was  St.  Martin  in  his  youth  associated  with  the  king’s  thanes, 
first  in  the  days  of  Constantine,  and  afterwards  in  those  of  the  emperor 
Julius.  He  was  not  willingly  engaged  in  a worldly  occupation ; but 
he  soon  in  his  youth  much  more  loved  the  service  of  God  than  the  idle 
vanities  of  this  world.  When  he  was  ten  years  old,  and  his  parents 
put  him  to,  and  taught  him,  a temporal  occupation,  then  he  fled  to 
the  church  of  God,  and  entreated  to  be  christened,  that  the  first  part 
of  his  endeavours  and  of  his  life  might  be  turned  towards  belief  and 
baptism.  And  he  was  during  his  whole  life  wonderfully  busy  about 


who  ill  this  world  wickedly  sinned  and  would  not  cease  from  it  before 


XVIIL 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


TO  SANCTE  MARTTNES  MyESSAN. 


211 


gripende  waeron,  swa  swa  gncdig  wiilf ; & \K^t  wseter  wses  swcart 
under  j)sem  clife  neo^an.  & betuli  ])£eni  clife  on  wEctre 


wseron  swylce  twelf  mila,  & ^onne  ^a  twigo  forbiirston  ))onne 
gewitan  J;a  saiila  ni^er  |>a  ))e  on  ^sem  twigum  hangodaii,  & liiin 
onfengon  ¥a  nicras.  Dis  ^oiine  weeron  ¥a  saula  ])ix  her 
on  worlde  mid  iinrihte  gefyrenode  wseron,  & ¥aes  noldan  ges- 
wican  ser  heora  lifes  ende.  Ac  iiton  nu  biddan  Sanctus  Michael 
geornlice  \(x,t  he  ure  saula  gelsede  on  gefean,  |)8er  hie  motan 
blissian  abuton  ende  on  ecnesse.  AMEN. 


en  ¥a  leofestan,  we  magan  hwylcum  hwega  wordum  secgg-  st.  Martin 

’ ® ® was  l>nrn  ii 


ean  be  ^sere  arwyr^an  gebyrdo  & be  ^on  halgan  life  Pannoiua. 

& for^fore  Jises  eadigan  weres  Sal^c^e  Martines,  ^e  we  nu  on 
anweardnesse  his  tid  weor¥ia¥.  "Wses  ^eet  Gode  swi^e  gecoren 
man  on  his  deedum.  He  waes  on  Pannania  jisere  mseg^e  serest 
on  woruld  cumen,  in  Arrea  'Ssem  tune.  Wses  he  hwe¥^re  in 
Italia  afeded  in  Ticinan  jisere  byrig.  *Wses  he  for  worlde  * p- 
swi|?e  sejielra  gebyrda  & godra,  waeron  his  yldran  hwe^re 
feeder  & modor,  buta  liee^ne.  Wses  his  feeder  eerest  cyninges  nis  father 

was  in  the 

]?egn,  & ^a  setnehstan  ge^eah  \cet  he  wses  cininges  jiegna  aldor-  king’s  service, 
man.  pa  sceolde  S^^>^c^^^s  Martinus  nede  beon  on  his  geogo¥- 
hade  on  ¥eere  gefereedenne  cininges  ¥'egna,  eerest  on  Constant- 
ines dagum,  & ¥a  eft  on  Julius  }>ses  caseres.  Nees  na  \(Et  he 
his  willan  on  ¥sem  woruldfolga^e  weere  ; ah  he  sona  on  his 
geogo^e  Godes  ^eowdom  miccle  swi^or  lufode  )tonne  }>a  idlan 


to  woruld-folga¥e  tyhton  ond  Iserdan,  ^a  fleah  he  to  Godes 
ciricean,  & heed  \(zt  hine  mon  gecristnode,  \m’t  se  seresta  dsel 
his  onginnes  & lifes  weere  to  geleafan  & to  fulwihte  gecyrred. 
& he  j>a  sona  wses  wuldorlice  mid  eallum  his  life  ymb  Godes 


XVIII. 


TO  SANCTE  MARTINES  M^SSAN. 


breas  bisse  worlde.  pa  he  wees  tyn  wintre,  & hine  hys  yldran  st.  Martin 

ft  f J 5 J „.„s  c inste; 


was  cliristen- 


14—2 


212 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


God’s  service.  When  he  was  fifteen  years  old,  his  parents  compelled  him 
to  take  to  arms  and  to  be  associated  with  the  king’s  thanes.  It  was 
four  years  before  his  baptism  that  he  bore  arms,  and  nevertheless  he 
abstained  from  all  those  important  weapons  which  benefit  worldly  men 
in  human  affairs.  He  had  great  love  and  all  respect  to  every  man,  and 
he  was  very  patient,  humble,  and  moderate  in  all  his  life.  And  though 
as  yet  he  was  compelled  to  lead  the  life  of  a layman,  nevertheless 
he  had  such  circumspection  in  all  things  that  he  even  lived  more  the 
life  of  a monk  than  that  of  a layman.  On  account  of  his  pious  deeds 
he  was  loved,  honoured,  and  respected  by  his  companions  ; and  they 
all  severally  honoured  him  with  love.  And  though  as  yet  he  was 
not  fully,  according  to  subsequent  ordinances,  baptized,  but  was 
[only]  christened,  as  I before  said,  nevertheless  the  sacrament  of  holy 
baptism  he  kept  and  fulfilled  by  good  deeds.  He  would  aid  the  strug- 
gling, comfort  the  poor,  give  meat  to  the  hungry,  and  clothe  the  naked, 
and  he  gave  for  God’s  sake  to  the  j)oor,  all  that  he  acquired  in  his 
occupation,  except  only  the  daily  bread  by  which  he  must  of  necessity 
live.  He  was  mindful  of  what  the  Lord  commanded  in  the  Gospel, 
de  ci'astino  non  cogitare,  that  the  man  of  God  should  not  take  thought 
of  the  morrow,  lest  it  happened  that  he  thereby  should  put  off*  any  of 
the  good  things  that  he  might  do  on  that  present  day,  and  nevertheless 
must  afterwards  await  the  expectation  of  the  morrow.  We  may  now  hear 
related  some  of  the  pious  deeds  which  this  blessed  man  St.  Martin 
did  early  in  his  militaiy  career ; though  of  those  good  deeds  there  were 
more  than  any  one  may  relate.  It  happened  on  a time  in  midwinter  that 
he  went  with  other  servants  (thanes)  of  the  king  to  the  city  called  Ambi- 
nensus.  The  winter  was  very  severe  that  year,  so  that  many  a man  on 
account  of  the  cold  lost  his  life.  Then  there  sat  naked  at  the  gate  of  the 
town  a certain  beggar,  who  demanded  for  God’s  sake  a garment  and 
alms.  Then  they  all  went  past  him  and  none  of  them  would  turn 
towards  him,  nor  do  him  any  kindness.  Then  the  man  of  God,  St.  Martin, 
perceived  that  the  Lord  had  reserved  the  poor  man  for  him,  that 
he  should  have  pity  upon  him  since  none  of  the  other  men  would 


TO  SANCTE  MARTINES  M.ESSAN. 


})eo\v(l6m  abi8gx)d.  Da  he  wees  fifteiie  wiiitre,  ba  nyddon  liiiie  when  iie  waa 

' fifteen  .years 

liys  yldran  to^aem  hcEt  lie  sceolde  woroldlicum  waepmim  oiifon, 

^ ^ ^ entei  ed  the 

& on  ciiiiiiges  ¥egna  geferraedeiine  heoii.  pa  wees  feower  gear  king’s  service, 
ser  his  fuhvihte  \oit  he  woroldwaepno  W£eg,  & he  hiiie 
*lnve¥re  \vi^  eallnm  )>sem  healicum  wsepniim  gelieold,  jia^e  * p.  255. 
woruldmen  fremma^  on  mennisciim  ^ingum.  Haefde  he  iniccle 
Infan  & ealle  wa3rnesse  to  aelciim  men,  & lie  waes  swi^e  ge- 
]?yldig,  & ea^mod,  & gemetfsest  on  eallnm  his  life.  & ¥eali  jie  iie  lived 

1 - 1 1-11  111  more  like  a 

lie  jia  gyt  on  Isewedum  hade  heon  sceolde,  hwe^re  he  to¥on  moidv  tiian  a 

layman. 

\v0ernesse  haefde  on  eallnm  ^ingum,  ^cet  he  efne  mnnnclife 
gyta  swi])or  lifde  ]?onne  ]ionne  Isewedes  maiines.  AVaes  he  for  his 
arfaestum  dsedum  eallnm  his  geferiim  leof  & weor^  & ondrysne, 

& hie  hine  ealle  synderlice  mid  lufan  weor^odan.  & ¥eah  he 
j?a  gyt  naere  fullice  aefter  ojierre  endebyrdnesse  gefulwad,  ah 
he  waes  gecristnod,  swa  ic  aer  saegcle,  hwe^re  he  jjaet  geryne. 
jiaere  halgan  fulwilite  mid  godu??^  daedii??^  heold  <fe  fullade.  He 
wolde  ]>aem  winnendum  fultmian,  & earme  frefran,  & hing- 
rigendiim  mete  syllan,  & nacode  scrydan,  & eal  ^oet  he  on  his 
folga^e  begeat,  eal  he  for  Godes  lufan  sealde,  buton  ¥one 
daeghwamlican  andleofan  anne  |?e  he  nede  big  lifgean  sceolde. 

Gemunde  he  Drihten  be*bead  on  |)aem  godspelle,  de  eras-  * p.  256. 
tino  non  cogitare,  '^cet  se  Godes  man  ne  sceolde  be  |)an  mor-  thonshtofthe 
gendaege  |?encean,  jiylaes  \>cet  woere  \>cet  he  ]nirh  jiaet  aenig  Jiara  was  always 
goda  foryhie,  |>e  he  Jionne  [>y  daege  gedon  mihte,  & ^a  weninge  poor, 
hwe^er  he  eft  ]>aes  mergendaeges  gebidan  moste.  Magon  we 
nu  jiara  arfaestra  daeda  suiiie  gehyran  saeegan  |ie  he  }>es  eadiga 
wer,  Sanc^ws  Martinus,  sona  on  his  cnihthade  gedyde  ; })eah 
])e  jiara  godra  daeda  ma  waere  ]>onne  aenig  man  aseeggan  maege. 

Daet  gelamp  sume  si^e  he  ferde  mid  ojirnm  cininges  ^eg- 
num  on  ¥a  burg  |ie  Ambinensus  hatte ; \ycet  waes  eac  on  middum 
wintra.  Waes  se  winter  eac  }iy  geare  to)iaes  grim  jiaet  nianig 
man  his  feorh  for  cyle  gesealde.  pa  saet  );aer  sum  jiearfa  aet  iiow  iie 

clothed  a cer- 

^aem  burggeate,  saet  eac  nacod,  baed  him  ba  for  Gode  hraegles  tain  beggar 

* _ . whom  no  one 

& aelmessan.  pa  ferdan  hie  ealle  for^  be  him  & heora  naeiiig  else  Avouid 

relieve. 

him  to  cerran  nolde,  ne  him  naeoigre  are  gedon.  Da  ongeat 
se  Godes  wer  ^anQtw&  Martinus  |)aet  Drihten  him  ^one  Jiearfan 


214 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  ]\IARTIN. 


act  kindly  towards  him.  Nevertheless  he  knew  not  what  he  should  do 
for  him,  because  he  [had]  nothing  else  but  a single  garment,  but  what  he 
had  more  he  had  previously,  in  a like  work,  disposed  of  it  all,  and  had 
given  it  away  for  God’s  sake.  He  nevertheless  drew  his  knife,  and 
took  his  cloak  which  he  had  on,  and  cut  it  in  two  and  gave  half  of 
it  to  the  poor  man,  and  wrapped  himself  up  in  the  other  half.  There 
were  many  men  who  saw  that  and  insulted  and  mocked  him  for  cutting 
in  two  his  single  garment.  But  others  again,  who  were  of  a better 
disposition  and  had  some  love  to  God,  chided  themselves  for  not  doing 
so,  and  knew  that  they  had  more,  both  wherewith  to  give  raiment 
to  the  poor  and  to  have  enough  for  themselves.  Soon  after  on  the 
following  night  it  was,  when  the  blessed  man  slept,  that  he  saw  Christ 
himself  clad  in  the  same  garment  which  he  before  had  given  to  the 
poor  man.  Then  was  he  commanded  more  earnestly  to  observe  our  Lord 
and  the  garment  that  he  had  previously  given  to  the  poor  man.  2Iox 
awjelorum  circumstantium  multitudinem.  Then  he  saw  a great  many 
angels  about  him,  [and]  the  Lord  himself,  who,  with  as  familiar  a voice  as 
to  the  angels,  said,  ‘ Martin,  though  thou  art  christened  before  thy  baptism, 
[yet]  with  this  garment  thou  didst  clothe  me.’  By  this  deed  it  was  very 
evident  that  our  Lord  is  mindful  of  that  saying  of  his  which  he  formerly 
uttered,  ‘ quamdiu  fecisti,'  ‘ Whatsoever  ye  should  say  that  ye  do  to 
any  poor  man  for  good,  for  my  name,  even  that  ye  do  to  me  myself.' 
And  he  would  confirm  the  saying  by  that  divine  action  ; and  he  then 
so  humbled  himself  as  to  appear  to  the  blessed  man,  St.  Martin,  in  the 
poor  man’s  garment.  Quo  visu  vir  non  in  gloriam  elatus  est.  When 
the  blessed  man,  St.  Martin,  saw  that  sight,  he  nevertheless  was  not 
greatly  exalted  in  the  pride  of  human  glory,  but  he  j)erceived  in  that 
deed  of  his  the  goodness  of  God.  When  he  had  completed  his  eighteenth 
year,  he  was  baptized  according  to  the  ordinances  of  the  church.  But 
he  was  christened  three  years  previously,  as  I said  before.  Then  he 


TO  SANCTE  MAllTINES  MiESSAN. 


215 


geheold,  he  him  *miltsian  sceolde,  j^ara  o^erra 

manna  hi?>2,  nin  arian  ne  wolde.  Nyste  j^eah  hwe^re  hwa3t 
he  him  doii  sceolde,  for^on  j^e  he  naht  elles  huton  his  an- 
fealdne  gegyrelan,  ah  healf^  }?set  he  mare  hgefde  eal  he  ])CPi  ser 
beforan  on  onlic  weorc  ateah,  & for  Gode  gesealde.  Geteah 
Jjeah  his  seax  & genam  his  sciccels  }?e  he  him  on  lieefde,  tosna^ 
}?a  hiue  ontwa,  & healfne  sealde  j^sem  ])earfan,  & mid  healfum 
hine  sylfne  besweop.  Da  waeron  jjser  manige  men  ]>e  ]icet  gesa- 
won  hie  hine  on  ])0em  taeldon  & bismrodan,  ^cet  he  his 
swa  anfealdne  gegyrelan  tosni^an  sceolde.  Sume  |)onne  eft 
|)a  ¥e  betran  modes  waeron,  & seiiige  lufe  to  Gode  haefdan,  hie 
sylfe  be  J?on  oncu^on  \>cet  hie  swa  ne  dydon,  & wistou  \>oit  hie 
mare  hiefdon,  ]>(jet  hie  8eghwe]?er  ge  ])8em  jjearfan  hrsegl  syllan 
mihtan,  gehwe]?re  him  sylfum  genog  haefdon.  Da  wses  soiia 
on  |)3ere  aefter  fylgendan  niht,  J>a  he  se  eadiga  wer  slep,  }>a 
geseah,  he  Crist  sylfne  mid  |>y  ilcan  hraegle  gegyredne,  }?e  he 
2dY  ])on  J)earfan  sealde.  pa  wses  him  beboden  * geornlicor  \>cet 
be  hine  urne  Drihten  ongeate,  & pset  hrgegl  i>e  he  ser  ])aem 
]?earfan  sealde.  3fox  angelorum  circumstantium  multitudinem. 
Da  geseah  he  myccle  mengeo  engla  enib  hine  Drih^e?^  sylfne 
mid  swa  cu^re  stefne  to  ^aem  englum  cwe^endne,  ^ Martinus, 
nu  eart  gecristnod  ger  }?inum  fulwihte,  mid  jjys  hraegle 
j?u  me  gegyredest.'  Waes  on  |?8ere  daede  swi]:e  cu^  \>cet  ure 
Drihten  is  swi]?e  gemyndig  |?aes  his  cwides  ]?e  he  sylfa  aer 
gecwae^  : ‘ Qitamdiu  fecisti.'  ‘ Swa  hwaet  swa  ge  cwaedon  ^cet  ge 
hwelcum  earmuw  men  to  gode  gedo^  for  minum  naman  efne 
|)ce^  ge  me  sylfum  do^.’  & he  j?a  wolde  |>one  cwide  getrymmaii 
on  ])aere  godcimdan  daede,  & he  hine  sylfne  to^on  geea^- 
medde  ]>(jet  he  hine  on  ¥aes  ]>earfan  gegyrelan  aeteowde  ]^asm 
eadigan  were  Sawc^e  Martine.  Quo  uisu  uir  non  in  gloriam 
elatw^  est.  Da  he  jja  se  eadiga  wer  Sanc^^6s  Martinus  j)a  gesih|)e 
geseah,  ]?a  ne  waes  he  hwe]?re  noht  feor  on  oferhygd  ahafen 
on  mennisc  wuldor  ; ah  he  Codes  good  ^ on  ]>aere  his  daede  oiigeat. 
Da  he  |?a  haefde  * twaem  laes  ]?e  twentig  wiiitra,  j?a  gefiillode  hine 
mon  on  ¥aere  ciricean  endebyrdnesse ; waes  he  beforan  aer  |)a 
|)reo  gear  gecristnod,  swa  ic  aer  saegde.  pa  forlet  he  |)one 


* p.  257. 


1 orUjinally 
eal, 

St.  Martin 
sliared  liis 
single  robe 
with  the 
beggar. 


Christ  ap- 
peared to  him, 
clothed  in  tlie 
garment  he 
had  given  to 
the  poor  man. 
p.  258. 


z So  in  MS. 

Wlien 
eighteen 
years  old  St. 
Martin  was 
baptized. 

* p.  259. 


216 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


forsook  his  occupation,  and  went  away  to  St.  Hilary,  the  Bishop  of 
Poitiers,  who  was  a very  illustrious  man  in  the  sight  of  God;  and 
his  goodness  was  very  famous.  And  he  perfectly  instructed  and  taught 
this  blessed  man,  St.  Martin,  in  God’s  law  and  God’s  service.  Moreover, 
God  himself  admonished  him  inwardly,  [so  that]  he  was  very  religious  in 
his  conduct,  steadfast  in  his  words,  and  pure  and  clean  in  his  life ; and  he 
was  honest,  modest,  and  merciful  in  his  deeds,  and  diligent  in  his  works 
concerning  the  Lord’s  lore,  and  in  all  good  things  before  God  very  perfect. 
Then  it  subsecpiently  happened  that  this  blessed  man,  St.  Martin,  built 
a monastery,  and  he  therein  became  the  spiritual  father  of  many  servants 
of  God.  Then  it  happened  on  a time  that  there  came  to  him  a christened 
man,  who  desired  to  be  instructed  by  his  lore  and  his  manner  of  life. 
And  he  was  there  many  days  ; then  he  became  sick  of  a fever.  It  hap- 
pened then  at  that  time  that  St.  Martin  was  on  a journey  fully  three 
days.  When  he  returned  home  he  found  the  man  dead  who  was  pre- 
viously sick ; and  behold,  death  took  him  off  so  suddenly  that  he  died 
unbaptized.  When  St.  Martin  saw  that,  and  all  the  other  brothers,  all 
so  sorrowful,  standing  about  the  body,  then  he  wept  and  went  unto 
him ; and  he  was  very  much  pained  that  he  should  thus  die  unbaptized. 
He  trusted,  nevertheless,  with  all  his  mind  in  the  power  and  mercy  of 
Almighty  God.  And  he  went  into  the  cell  wherein  the  body  was,  and  com- 
manded the  other  men  to  go  out,  and  the  doors  to  be  locked  after  them. 
And  he  then  prayed  and  stretched  himself  over  the  limbs  of  the  dead  man. 
AVhen  he  had  been  a long  time  in  prayer,  then  he  perceived  that  there 
was  a divine  power  present,  and  he  joyfully  awaited  the  mercy  [of  God]. 
In  a little  while  he  perceived  that  the  dead  man  moved  all  his  limbs, 
and  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  looked  about.  Wffien  the  holy  St.  Martin  saw 
that,  then  he  rejoiced  exceedingly,  and  cried  loudly  with  a strong  voice, 
and  gave  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  that  grace.  When  the  other  brethren 
who  were  outside  heard  that,  then  went  they  unto  him ; and  they  then 
saw  the  wonderful  event — the  man  living  whom  they  had  previously  left 


TO  SANCTE  MARTIN ES  MZESSAN. 


woroldfolga^,  & gewat  to  Mancie  Hilarie  J^aein  bisceope,  }>e 
on  Pictauie  j^aere  byrig  waes  bisceop.  ^cBt  wses  swi¥e  foremaere 
man  for  Gode  & bis  gdd  waes  swi^e  gccy¥ed.  & lie  )ia  jjysne 
eadigaii  wer  Sa^ic^ws  Martiiius  fulfremedlice  on  Godes  se  & 
on  Godes  jieowddm  getyde  & gelaerde ; toeacan  J)on  ]>e  bine 
God  sylf  innan  manode.  Waes  be  swi^e  gejiungen  on  bis 
¥eawum,  & sta^olfaest  on  bis  wordum,  & bluttor  & claene  on  bis 
life  ; & be  waes  arfaest  & gemetfaest  & mildbeort  on  bis  daediim 
& geornful,  & be  gewyrbtum  ymb  Dribtnes  lare  & on  eallum 
godum  for  Gode  swijie  fulfremed.  pa  gelamp  aefter  |?on 
|ies  eadiga  wer  Sancius  Martinus  sum  mynster  getimbrede,  & 
be  on  ¥aem  manigra  Godes  ])eowa  gastlic  feeder  gewear^.  pa 
gelamp  sume  si^e  ]ujet  \>2Qy  eom  sum  gecristnod  man  to  bim, 
\ait  be  wolde  mid  bis  lare  & mid  bis  lifes  bysene  beon  ontim- 
* bred,  pa  waes  be  jiaer  dagas  wel  manige ; }>a  wear^  be  untrum 
on  feforadle.  Da  gelamp  on  |ja  tid  ^oet  ^anctuB  Martinus  waes 
on  sumre  fore  ealle  J>ry  dagas ; ¥a  be  eft  bam  com,  })a  mette 
be  ¥ane  man  for^feredne  Jie  ]iaer  aer  untrum  waes,  & bine  efne 
swa  faerlice  dea^  fornam  ^aet  be  ungefullad  for^ferde.  pa  be 
|>a  '^ano,tu9,  Martinus  ]xx,t  geseab,  ^cet  Jia  o^re  broker  ealle  swa 
linrote  ymb  \>mt  lie  utan  stondan,  Jie  weop  be  & code  into 
bim.  & him  waes  swi]ie  myccle  weorce  ]>cet  be  swa  unge- 
fulwad  for^feran  seeolde ; getry wde  |?a  bwe^re  mid  ealle  mode 
on  ^Imibtiges  Godes  mibt  & on  bis  mildbeortnesse.  & eode 
j-ui  on  |?a  cetan  Jiaer  se  licboma  inne  waes,  & bebt  ¥ia  o^re  men 
lit  gangan,  & jia  ^a  duru  inbeleac  aefter  bim.  & bine  ^a  gebaed, 
& bine  astreabte  ofer  leomu  ]iaes  deadan  mannes.  pa  be  ]?a 
binge  bwile  on  jiaem  gebede  waes,  jia  ongeat  be  \cet  ]iaer  waes 
godeuiidlic  maegen  ondweard,  & be  |>aere  mildbeortnesse  unsorb 
abiid.  pa  waes  ymb  bwile,  ¥a  gefelde  be  \>cet  se  deada  man 
bis  leomu  ealle  astyrede,  & bis  eagan  upabof  & for^loeade. 
pa  be  |ia  Sanc^ws  Martinus  ]^cEt  geseab,  Jia  waes  be  *swi|je 
gefeonde,  & }ia  cleopode  blude  mid  mycelre  stefne,  & ^Imib- 
tigum  Gode  jiaere  gife  ]?anc  saegde.  Da  ]»€et  Jia  |ia  o¥re  bro}ira 
gebyrdoii  )ie  Jiaer  ute  waeron,  ^a  eodan  bie  into  bim ; ]>a 
gesawon  bie  wundorlice  wyrd  ¥one  man  lifgendne  jioiie  }ie 


2ir 


St.  Martin 
became  a 
pupil  of  St. 
Jl.lary. 


After  leaving 
this  holy  man, 
he  built  a 
monastery. 


* p. 260. 


How  St, 
Martin  raised 
a dead  man 
to  life. 


* p.  261. 


218 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


dead.  And  they  forthwith  baptized  him,  and  he  lived  many  years  after- 
wards. This  was  the  first  of  wonders  that  this  blessed  man  openly  did  before 
other  men.  And  after  this  deed  his  name  became  ever  after  honoured 
and  renoAvned.  And  all  the  people  perceived  that  he  Avas  holy,  mighty, 
and  apostolic  in  his  Avorks.  LikcAvise  also  there  befell  afterAvards  another 
mar\"el  like  to  this.  On  a time  this  blessed  man  proceeded  to  a 
certain  man’s  toAvn  called  Lupicinius.  Then  he  heard  in  that  toAvn 
a great  mourning  and  lamentation,  and  many  cried  with  a loud  voice. 
Then  he  stood  and  asked  Avhat  the  crying  might  be.  Then  they  told 
him  that  a certain  man  had  died  by  a miserable  death,  inasmuch  as  he 
had  destroyed  himselfb  When  St.  Martin  heard  of  this  man’s  miserable 
death  he  Avas  fortliAvith  greatly  pained  and  much  grieved,  and  went  into 
the  cell  Avherein  the  dead  man's  body  lay  ; and  then  he  commanded  all  the 
other  men  to  go  out  and  to  close  the  doors  ; and  he  prostrated  himself  in 
prayer.  And  whilst  he  Avas  in  prayer,  suddenly  the  dead  man  came  to 
life  again,  and  looked  about,  and  endeavoured  to  rise.  Then  St.  Martin 
took  him  by  the  hand,  and  raised  him  aloft,  and  led  him  forth  to  the 
hall  of  the  house,  and  afterAvards  restored  him  AAdiole  and  sound  to 
those  men  who  previously  had  left  him  for  dead.  These  Avonders  and 
many  others  Almighty  God  performed  through  this  blessed  man  before 
ever  he  became  a bishop.  But  after  that  he  received  the  episcopal 
office  in  the  city  of  Tours,  there  is  no  one  that  could  recount  all 
the  marvels  Avhich  God  Avrought  through  him.  And  though  he  held 
a more  important  office,  and  should  also  in  the  sight  of  the  AA’orld  be 
nobler  than  he  Avas  before,  neA^ertheless  he  had  the  same  humility  in 
his  heart,  and  the  same  abstinence  in  regard  to  his  body,  both  in  meat 
and  drink,  and  also  in  everything,  even  as  he  previously  had.  And  he 
as  fitly  held  his  episcopal  office  as  if  he  had  never  abandoned  the  virtue 
and  prudence  of  his  monastic  life.  Omnes  nanique  unanimiter  cu^iehant. 
And  almost  all  men  avIio  kncAV  or  heard  of  this  blessed  man’s  life,  all 
unanimously  desired  that  they  might  hear  his  Avords  and  folloAV  his  lore, 

^ ‘ Sum  ungesceadwis  man  him  sylfne  aheng,  ]?aet  he  fotum  span,  and  his  feorh 
forlet.’  (See  Deposition  of  St.  Martin  in  ^Ifric’s  Homilies,  vol.  ii.  pt.  x.  504.) 


TO  SANCTE  MARTINES  M/ESSAN. 


219 


liie  aer  deadiie  forletoii  ; & liine  man  |)a  soiia  gefulvvade  & 
he  feala  geara  sefter^on  lifde.  Waes  j?is  ^ara  wundra  aerest 
|)e  l^es  eadiga  wer  openlice  heforan  o)?rum  mannuin  geworlite  ; 

& |)a  aefter  |)isse  daedediis  noma  wses  a seo)?|)an  weor^  & maerc 
geworden,  & bine  eal  ^cet  folc  haligne  & militigne  ongeat  & 
apostolicne  on  his  daednm.  Swylce  eac  eft  gelamp  o|jer  wnndor 
|)issuni  onlic  ; he  ferde  suine  si¥e  ])es  eadiga  wer  to  sumes 
inannes  tune,  jje  Lupicinus  waes  haten.  pa  gehyrde  he  J)ser  on 
tune  mycelne  heaf  & wop,  & manige  cleopodan  mid  mycelre 
stefne.  pa  o-estod  he  & ahsode  hwset  seo  cleopung  wsere  ; ba  another 

y ^ t t)  ^ r time  St.  Mar- 

ssegde  him  mon  \>06t  beer  wsere  sum  man  earmlice  deabe  aswolten  to 

i i I life  a man 

swa  ])(jet  he  bine  sylfne  awyrde.  Da  he  }?a  ^anctus  Martinus 
jtses  mannes  dea^  swa  earmlicne  gehyrde,  ^a  wses  him  ]>cet 
sona  swi}>e  sar  & myccle  weorce ; & |?a  * eode  he  in  J?a  cetan  jtser  *p.  262. 
se  lichoma  inne  Iseg  jtses  deadan  mannes,  & heht  ]?a  o]?re  men 
ealle  lit  gangan  & )?a  duru  betynan,  & bine  ]?a  })8er  on  gebed 
astreabte.  Da  be  |>a  hwile  on  ¥sem  gebede  wses,  Jta  fseringa 
wear^  se  deada  man  cwic  eft,  & for^locade,  & teolode  to 
arisenne.  Da  genam  Sanctus  Martinus  bine  be  his  handa,  & 
upheab  arserde,  & bine  Isedde  for^  to  Jton  cafortune  Jtses  buses, 

& bine  eft  |)sem  mannum  halne  & gesundne  ageaf,  jtsem  jte  bine 
ser  deadne  leton.  Das  wundor  & manig  o}>er  ../Elmibtig  God 
|)urb  ])ysne  eadigan  wer  worbte,  ser  ]?on  }>e  he  sefre  bisceop 
wsere.  Ah  seoJ)|>an  be  jton  bisceopbade  onfeng  in  Turnan  ¥sere  After  tins  he 

...  1 11  became 

byrig,  nis  nsenig  man  hcet  ba  wundor  ealle  asecggan  msege,  ba  ^e  bishop  of 

Tours, 

God  seo]?|?an  jjurh  bine  worbte.  & ^eab  he  }?a  maran  bad  bsefde, 

& eac  for  worlde  ricra  beon  sceolde,  jtonne  be  ser  wsere,  ]>eb  He  never 

ai)aiidoned 

liwebre  be  bsefde  ba  ilcan  ea^modnesse  on  bis  beortan,  & ba  ilcan  those  v-rtues 

' ^ ^ ’ that  had  dis- 

forwyrnednesse  on  his  licboman,  seMiwe^er  ge  on  mete,  ge  on  tinguisiied 

7 0 3 7 0 ],jj.  nionastic 

brsegle,  ge  on  segbwylcum  ]>inge,  efne  swa  be  ser  bsefde.  ik  be  his 
bisceopbad  swa  gedefelice  for  Gode  gebeold  swa  he  hwej^re 
nsefde  msegen  * & J?a  foresetenesse  bis  munucbades  anforlet.  * p.  263. 
Omnes  namque  unanimiter  cujpiebant.  Ond  ealle  men  forneah, 

¥a  }te  ^yses  eadygan  weres  lif  cu]?on  o|>j)e  forebyrdon,  ealle  hie 
j)tet  anmodlice  wilnodan  \cet  hie  bis  word  gebyran  moston,  & 
bis  laruni  fylgean,  for^on  })e  hie  sweotollice  on  him  ongeaton 


220 


FESTIVAL  OP  ST.  MARTIN. 


because  they  plainly  perceived  the  grace  and  joy  of  God  in  him.  He 
was,  moreover,  very  famous  through  all  the  earth,  and  he  broke  and 
felled  many  temples  and  idols,  where  heathen  men  previously  made 
offering’s  to  devils.  And  then  wherever  he  cast  down  idols,  there  he  set 
up  God’s  churches  or  built  completely  a monastery.  Once  upon  a time 
it  happened  that  he  began  to  burn  an  idol  which  was  held  by  the 
heathen  in  much  esteem  and  distinction.  Near  the  idol  which  he  began 
to  burn  a useful  house  stood  ; then  the  wind  drove  the  flame  on  to 
the  house,  and  it  appeared  that  it  would  be  quite  consumed.  ^Yhen 
St.  Martin  saw  that,  he  at  once  ran  up  to  the  house  and  stood  in 
front  of  the  flame.  Then  befell  a marvellous  circumstance — the  flame 
struck  and  contended  against  the  wind,  and  behold,  even  as  the  wind 
struck  the  more  violently  upon  the  flame  so  it  the  more  vehemently 
strove  against  the  wind,  exactly  as  if  it  were  two  creatures  fighting  one 
against  another.  And  so  the  wind  was  restrained  by  St.  Martin’s  pra}’ers 
from  hurting  any  other  dwelling,  except  the  idol  alone  which  was  burnt 
there.  There  also  happened  afterwards  another  marvel  like  to  this. 
He  came  to  a town  which  was  called  Librassa,  in  which  was  an 
idol  much  honoured  by  tlie  heathen.  Then  St.  Martin  determined,  at 
all  events,  to  break  and  cast  down  the  idol.  The  heathen  opposed  him, 
and  angrily  drove  him  away.  Then  he  went  straightway  to  a certain 
place,  and  clothed  himself  with  a hair-cloth  very  hard  and  unpleasant ; 
and  he  fasted  three  days  and  prayed  Almighty  God  that  he,  by  his 
divine  might,  should  break  and  cast  down  that  idol.  AVlien  he  was  not 
able,  on  account  of  men’s  anger,  to  break  it,  then  there  came  suddenly  to 
him  two  angels  with  shields  and  spears  and  furnished  with  provisions, 
just  as  if  they  would  proceed  to  war.  And  they  said  that  God  himself 
had  sent  them  to  put  to  flight  the  heathen  host,  and  to  help  St.  Martin, 
that  he  might  destroy  that  idol.  Then  went  they  afterwards  to  the  town 
and  broke  down  the  idol,  and  cast  it  all  to  the  ground.  And  then 
tlie  heathen  men  looked  on,  but  yet  were  by  divine  might  so  greatly 
terrified,  that  none  of  them  durst  oppose  them  ; but  all  of  them  turned 
to  belief  in  the  Lord,  and  they  said  unto  him  that  he  alone  was  the  true 


TO  SANCTE  JIAllTINES  MiESSAN. 


221 


Codes  o-ife  & his  blisse.  Wses  he  for^on  swibe  nicere  ^eoiul  Martin 
middangeard,  & he  inaiiig  tempi  & deofolgyld  gebvaec  & gefylde,  "/j^Yeathen^^ 
|t£er  hge|)eiie  men  an*  deoflum  onguldon  ; & |)omie  jtser  he  \)cet 
deofolgeld  gefylde,  ])omie  asette  he  jjser  Codes  ciricean  o|^]?e 
fidlice  mynster  getimbrede.  Daet  gelamj?  sume  si^e  ]^cet  he 
ongaii  bsernaii  sum  deofolgild,  |?e  mid  [taem  hae^num  mamium 
swi^e  M’eor^  & msere  waes.  pa  stod  ^aer  sum  uytwyr^e  hus  hi  How  lie  once 
l^aem  gilde  ]?e  he  Jtaer  baernan  ongan.  Da  slog  se  wind  }>oue  leg  from  burning 
on  o|)er  hiis,  & ^uhte  \cet  hit  eal  forbyruan  sceolde.  pa  he 
|>a  S(2?ici5tts  Martinas  \cet  geseah,  |ni  arn  he  sona  up  on  )^cet  Inis, 

& ^a  gestod  ongean  j^aem  lege,  pa  gelam])  Avundorlic  Mwrd  ^cet 
se  leg  ongan  slean  & brecan  ongean  jjone  M'ind,  & efne  swa 
se  wind  swi})or  slog  on  }ione  leg  swa  braec  he  *swi})or  ongean  *p.264. 
Jiaem  Avinde,  efne  ])8em  gelicost  swylce  ¥a  gesceafta  twa  him 
betweonan  gefeohtan  sceoldan.  & swa  se  leg  wear^  ge|?reatod 
|)urh  handle  iMartines  gebedu,  ]^oit  he  naenigum  o^rum  aerne 
sce]?|;an  ne  mihte,  buton  jtaein  deofolgelde  aniim  ]?e  he  jiaer 
baernan  ongan.  Swilce  gelamp  eft  o|>er  wander  ^ysnin  onlic. 

He  com  to  samam  tune  ¥e  Librassa  waes  haten ; ¥a  waes  jiaer 
gild  ])6  |)a  haejjenan  men  swi^e  'vveor^odan.  Da  wolde  he  Stmc^^ts 
Martinas  aelce  J?inga  ^aet  gyld  abrecan  & gefyllan.  Da  How  for  a 

long  time  he 

stodan  him  ¥a  haebenan  men  & hine  mid  teonan  aweg  adrifon  ; in  vain  sought 

® ^ to  destroy  a 

)?a  eode  he  ¥aer  rihte  big  on  same  stowe,  & hine  gegyrede  certain  idol, 
mid  haerenum  hraegle^  swi])e  heardnni  & limvin samam,  & faeste  ‘o/^.hwsgie. 
|ny  dagas,  & Hdlmihtigne  Cod  baed  ■?aet  he  ^arh  his  godcundan 
miht  ¥aet  deofolgild  gebraece  & gefylde.  pa  he  hit  for  manna 
teonan  gebrecan  ne  moste,  |>a  como?i  })aer  semninga  tAvegen  assistance, 
englas  to  him  gesceldode  & gesperode,  & mid  heora  geatwam 
gegyrede,  efne  swa  hie  to  campe  feran  woldon.  & cwaedon 
hie  Cod  sylf  sende  \cBt  hie  sceoldan  '^cet  haejtene  M^eorod  gefly- 
man,  & Martine  gefultmian,  he  ^cet  deofolgeld  mihte  * p- 

gefyllan.  Da  eodan  hie  eft  to  ¥aem  tune,  & ^cet  gild  geliraecan 
& gefyldan  eal  o]?  grand.  & jttl  haejjenan  men  to-locodau,  ah  hie 
lnve|?re  'sva^ron  mid  godcandnm  maegene  to^"aes  swi^e  gefyrhte, 

^cet  heora  naenig  him  wijjstandan  ne  dorste ; ah  hie  ealle  to 
Drihtnes  geleafan  gecirdon,  & hie  cwaedan  to  him  ^aet  se  an 


222 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


God  whom  Martin  followed,  and  that  their  heathen  idols  were  all  vain 
and  unprofitable,  and  were  unable  to  help  themselves,  or  any  of  those 
who  desired  a favour  from  them.  Likewise  also  it  happened  on  a time 
when  he  was  destroying  an  idol,  that  there  ran  upon  him  a great  many  of 
the  heathen  men,  and  they  were  all  much  enraged.  And  one  of  them  was 
fiercer  and  more  inflamed  than  the  rest.  He  drew  his  sword  and  intended 
to  slay  him.  When  St,  Martin  saw  that,  he  forthwith  put  off  his 
garment  from  his  neck,  and  stooped  forth  to  the  man  who  purposed  to 
slay  him.  When  the  heathen  man  held  up  (liis  sword),  with  the  right 
hand  purposing  to  slay  him,  then  suddenly  he  fell  backwards,  and  had  no 
power  over  his  body,  but  was  afflicted  by  divine  power.  And  then  he 
begged  forgiveness  of  the  blessed  man  (St.  Martin).  Subsequently  also 
another  marvel  like  to  this  happened ; upon  a time  when  he  was  breaking 
and  casting  down  an  idol,  one  of  the  heathen  men  drew  his  sword, 
purposing  to  stab  him,  when  suddenly  he  knew  not  what  had  become  of 
the  sword  he  had  in  his  hand.  Frequently,  when  he  was  breaking  vain 
idols  and  the  heathen  were  opposing  him,  through  his  teaching  and 
through  the  Lord’s  grace  he  turned  their  hearts  to  belief  in  God,  so  that 
they  at  last  with  their  own  hands  destroyed  their  vain  idols.  He  was  so 
mighty  in  healing  every  sickness,  and  had  received  such  great  grace 
of  God,  that  there  was  no  one  that  sought  him,  be  he  ever  so  sick,  but 
was  at  once  restored  to  health.  It  also  often  happened  that  they  brought 
a part  of  his  garment  to  a sick  man,  whereby  he  at  once  become  whole. 
And  most  of  all  is  he  to  be  praised  for  this — that  he  Avould  never  con- 
descend to  any  powerful  man,  nor  even  to  any  king  through  false  flattery, 
more  than  it  were  right  ; but  always  to  every  one  lie  spake  and  did  what 
was  true  and  just.  Vere  heatus  vir  in  quo  dolus  &c.  He  was  truly  a blessed 
man,  never  was  deceit  or  guile  within  his  heart.  Hor  did  he  condemn 
any  man  unjustly,  nor  returned  to  any  evil  for  evil ; nor  did  any  one  find 
him  angry  or  cruel,  but  he  was  ever  of  one  mind ; and  truly  one  might 
always  see  in  his  disposition  and  in  his  countenance  heavenly  bliss  and 
joy.  No  one  heard  from  his  mouth  aught  else  than  the  mention  of  Christ’s 


TO  SANCTE  MARTINES  MiESSAN. 


223 


wsere  so^  God  se  })e  Martiniis  liyrde,  & lieora  h8P.)?cnan  gild 
waeron  ealle  idelu  & unnyt,  & \cet  hie  iiawSer  nc  him  sylfiim 
lielpan  ne  militoii,  ne  iuuiu?>i  ^ara  to  him  are  wihiodan. 

Swylce  eac  gelamp  siime  si¥e,  he  sum  gild  hroec  j)8er 
gearn  mycel  menigeo  to  him  ¥ara  haebenra  manna,  & ealle  swi¥e  feied  his  neck 
erre  wseron.  Da  wses  heora  sum  re¥ra  & hatheortra  ^onne  1’^  mm  *'*^  ^*^ 
ojjre  j gebrtegd  ^ ¥a  his  sweorde,  mynte  hine  slean.  pa  he  j^a  ‘ 

Sanctus  Martinus  geseah,  ]?a  dyde  he  sona  |>0et  hraegl  of  l)is 
sweoran,  & leat  for^  to  ^aem  men  ¥e  hine  slean  mynte.  Da  he 
jja  se  hsejjena  man  uprsehte  mid  ]>sere  swij?ran  handa,  & hine 
slean  mynte,  ^a  feol  he  fseringa  onbaecling,  & nahte  *his  licho- * p- 266. 
man  geweald ; ac  he  waes  mid  godcundu^^i  msegene  gej^read  ; & 
he  him  }?a  ])one  eadigan  wer  forgifnesse  bsed.  Swylce  wees  eft  o|)er 
wundor  ¥eem  onlic.  pce^  gelamp  sume  sibe  beer  he  sum  deofolgild  , . 

breec  & fylde,  \oit  J)eer  gebreegd  ]>ara  heej?enra  manna  sum  his  stabbed, 
seaxe ; ]?a  he  hine  j?a  stingan  mynte,  ]?a  nyste  he  feeringa  hweer 
seax  com  j?e  he  eer  on  handa  heefde.  Gelomlic  ^oet  ]>onne 
wees  ]jeer  he  ]>a  idlan  gild  breec,  & him  ])a  hee^nan  men  wi]?er- 
wearde  weeron,  \>ait  he  ]?urh  his  lara  & |)urh  Drihtnes  gife  heora 
heortan  to  Godes  geleafan  gecyrde,  ^oet  hie  eetnehstan  sylfe  eac 
mid  heora  handum  J^a  idlan  gyld  fyldon.  Tojjees  mihtig  he  iie  healed 
|)onne  wees  eelce  untrumnesse  to  heelenne,  & to¥ees  myccle  gife  people, 
he  jjees  eet  Gode  onfeng,  }^cet  neenig  nees  topees  untrum  ^e  hine 
gesohte,  hmt  he  sona  heelo  ne  onfenge  : ge  hcet  oft  gelamp,  bonne  A part  of  ids 

o o j o i-  j garment  often 

man  hwylcne  deel  his  hreegles  to  untruman  men  brohte,  beet  he  restored 
^onne  |)urh  ^cet  sona  wear¥  hal  geworden.  & jtees  he  wees  ¥onne 
ealles  swi|?ost  to  hergenne,  )^cet  he  neefre  neenigu?^i  woruldricum 
men  ne  cininge  sylfum  jjurh  lease  olecunga  swijjor  onbugan 
nolde,  |?onne  hit  riht  weere  ; *ah  he  a to  eeghwylcum  so¥  &*p.  267. 
riht  sprecende  wees  & donde.  Uere  heatus  uir  in  qtm  dolus. 

Dis  wees  so^lice  eadig  wer,  ne  wees  eefre  facen  ne  inwid^  on  his  ^ So  in  ms. 
heortan,  ne  he  neenigne  man  unrihtlice  fordemde,  ne  neenigum  JulirieJs^mfd 
yfel  wi))  yfele  geald ; ne  hine  neenig  man  yrne  ne  grammodne  ne  position 
funde,  ac  he  wees  a on  anum  mode  ; & efne  heofonlice  blisse 
& gefean  mon  mihte  a on  his  mode  & on  his  andwleotan  on- 
gytan.  Ne  gehyrde  neenig  man  on  his  muj)e  oht  elles  nefne 


224 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MAFTIX. 


j)raise  and  edifying  talk ; nor  in  liis  heart  [was  there  anght]  except  piety 
and  pity  and  peace.  So  also,  long  before  the  day,  the  blessed  man  knew 
of  his  death,  and  the  Lord  had  shewed  it  him  ; and  he  told  the  brethren 
the  time  exactly  when  he  should  depart  from  this  world.  When  he 
learnt  that  a certain  household  in  his  see  were  at  variance  and  hostile  to 
one  another,  then  would  he  go  thither  with  his  disciples,  though  he  knew 
that  the  end  of  his  days  was  approaching  ; nevertheless  he  desired  that 
they  all  should  be  at  peace  before  he  went  from  the  world.  When  he 
had  reconciled  the  household  to  which  he  had  gone,  and  was  there  many 
days,  then  he  purposed  with  his  disciples  to  go  back  to  his  monastery. 
But  he  became  suddenly  ill  and  called  all  his  disciples  to  him,  and 
told  them  that  he  should  die.  And  immediately  they  were  very  sad, 
and  took  on  sorrowfully.  And  they  said  to  him  ‘ Cur  nos,  jpater,  deseris 
aut  cui  nos  desolates  relinquis?*  AVherefore,  father,  leavest  thou  us 
now  ; or  if  thou  departest,  to  whom  dost  thou  commit  us  1 There  will 
come  and  rise  up  wolves  that  will  scatter  thy  flock ; who  shall  stand 
against  them  if  thou  dost  not  shield  them  ? "We  know  that  it  is  thy 
mind’s  desire  to  leave  this  world,  and  to  see  Christ,  but  yet  pity  us, 
and  be  mindful  of  our  necessities.’  When  they  had  spoken  these  words, 
and  he  (Martin)  saw  them  all  weei^ing,  then  he  wept  himself,  and  his 
soul  was  moved  by  their  words,  for  he  was  the  kindest  of  men ; and  he 
with  weeping  voice  thus  spake  unto  the  Lord,  ‘ Si  adhuc  popido  tuo  sum 
necessarius’  ‘ Lord,’  he  said,  ‘ if  I be  now  still  needful  for  thy  people 
to  have  here  in  the  world,  I refuse  not  the  toil,  but  let  it  be  according 
to  thy  will.’  He  was  so  pious  that  he  was  both  in  pain  the  longer  he  was 
from  Christ’s  presence  until  he  should  see  him.  He  also  even  sought  the 
Lord’s  will  and  thus  said,  ^ My  Lord,  long  have  I now  been  in  hard 
warfare  here  in  the  world,  but  yet  refuse  I not  longer  to  be  in  that 
warfare,  if  it  rather  be  thy  will ; but  I,  strengthened  with  thy  weapons, 
will  stand  fast  in  thy  army  and  for  thy  warfare,  the  while  it  is  thy  will.’ 
Not  only  was  the  love  of  God  very  fervent  and  bright  in  the  heart  of  this 
blessed  man,  but  he  also  was  not  afraid  of  death,  but  longed  very  greatly 


TO  SANCTE  MARTTXES  MiESSAN. 


225 


Cristes  lof  & nytte  sprace,  ne  on  his  lieortan  buton  arfsestiiesse 
& mildheortnesse  & sibbe.  Swa  eac  bes  eadi^a  wer  iiiiccle  ser  ire  was  aware 

^ ® of  Iiis  deatli 

beforan  jjone  dseg  wiste  his  for^fore,  & him  IDviXiten  \>cet  gecy})ed 

haefde,  & he  ^cet  J^aem  bro^rum  saegde,  ]>cet  hit  ¥a  rihte  wsere  ]>cet 

he  of  ¥isse  worlde  sceolde.  Da  wiste  he  sumne  hired  on  his  He  reconciled 

a househoul 

bisceopscire  ))e  ]?a  imgejjwaere  & imgesibbe  him  betweonum 
wseron,  ]?a  ferde  he  ¥yder  mid  his  discipuliim,  }>eali  ]>e  he  wiste  ^^^*^^** 
])cet  bit  ^a  set  his  daga  ende  waere,  ]>cet  he  hum  wolde  ]>cet  hie  i so  in  ms. 
ealle  on  sibbe  wseron,  ser  he  of  worulde  ferde.  Da  he  ]?a  hsefde 
|>one  hired  gesibbodne  ]>e  he  jjser  to  ferde,  & ]?0er  dagas  wel 
manige  wses,  |?a  he  J?a  eft  *mynte  mid  his  discipuliim  to  his  *p.  268. 
mynstre  feran.  Da  wear^  he  fseringa  swi]?e  untrum  ; ¥a  heht 
he  him  ealle  his  discipulos  to,  & him  ssegde  ]>cet  he  }?a  for^feran 
sceolde.  pa  wseron  hie  ealle  sona  unrote,  & sarlice  gebserdon,  iris  flock  be- 
& bis  cwsedon  to  him  : ‘ Cur  nos,  pater,  deseris  aut  cui  nos  proacinng 
desolatos  relinquisV  ‘Forhwon  forlsetest  J?u,  fseder,  us  niigit, 
o|))?e  gif  ¥u  gewitest,  hwsem  bebeodest  ])U  us  F Cuma^  arisende 
wulfas,  todrifa^  ^ine  heorde ; hwa  forstande]?  hie,  gif  ^u  hie  ne 
scyldest  1 We  witon  ^cet  is  |?ines  modes  willa,  \ciet  ])U 
mote  |)as  world  forlsetan  & Crist  geseon.  Ah  miltsa  Jju  hwe]?re 
us  & gemyne  |m  ure  hearfa.’  Da  he  |?a  |)as  word  sprsec,  & he 
hine  ealle  wepende  geseah,  ]?a  weop  he  eac  sylf  & his  mod  wses 
onstyred  mid  ])sem  heora  wordum,  swa  he  wses  manna  mild- 
heortost ; & he  mid  wependre  stefne  ^us  to  Drihtne  cwse^  : ‘ Si 
adhuc  po'pulo  tuo  sum  necessarius'  ‘Drihten,’  cwse^,  ‘gif  ic 
nugit  sie  J>inum  folce  ned|)earflic  her  on  worlde  to  hsebbenne, 
jjonne  ne  wi^sace  ic  j^sem  gewinne,  ah  sie  ]?ses  |)in  willa.’  Wses 
he  toJ)ses  arfsest  \>oet  him  wses  seghwe|)er  on  weorce  ge  \cet  he 
leng  from  Cristes  onsyne  wsere,  * ¥set  he  ]?one  gesawe.  He  }?a  * p.  269. 
for^on  Drihtnes  willan  sohte  & bus  cwse^,  ‘ Min  Drihten,  lono-e  st.  Martin 

^ ? o was  not  afraid 

ic  wses  nil  on  ¥sem  heardam  campe  her  on  worlde,  ac  jjonne  ^®ath. 
hwe)>re  ne  wi^sace  ic  |?on  ]>oet  ic  on  j^sem  campe  leng  sie,  gif  hit 
]?in  willa  swi|)or  bi^ ; ac  ic  mid  jjinum  wsepnum  getrymed  on 
}>inum  fe])an  fseste  stande  & for  jjinre  campunga,  ])a  hwile  ]?e  }>in 
willa  bi^.’  Wses  him  segwe^er  j^sem  eadigan  were  ge  seo  Codes 
lufu  tosses  hat  & tosses  beorht  on  his  heortan,  ^eah  he  for  ¥sem 

15 


226 


FESTIVAL  OF  ST.  MARTIN. 


for  it  when  he  might  depart  from  this  world.  And  so  gi'eat  was  his 
love  of  men  that  no  labour  here  in  the  world  appeared  too  long  or  too 
hard,  provided  that  he  might  win  their  souls  to  salvation  and  counsel. 
He  was  attacked  by  the  fever  for  very  many  days,  but  he  nevertheless 
never  ceased  from  God’s  work,  but  he  sometimes  all  night  kept  a vigil  in 
holy  prayers ; and  though  his  body  was  so  much  afflicted  by  his  sick- 
ness, nevertheless  his  mind  w’as  firm  and  joyful  in  the  Lord.  And 
when  he  rested  himself,  his  noblest  bed  was  on  his  chest,  or  else  on  the 
naked  earth.  When  his  disciples  asked  that  they  might  put  under  him 
some  paltry  litter  on  account  of  his  sickness,  then  he  replied,  ‘ Children, 
do  not  ask  that.  It  is  not  befitting  a Christian  man  to  do  otherwise, 
except  to  lie  upon  ashes  and  upon  dust.  If  I give  you  example  of  aught 
else,  I should  then  be  guilty.’  And  ever  where  he  lay  he  had  his 
hands  ujDward,  and  with  his  eyes  looked  up  to  heaven,  whither  his  mind’s 
thought  was  ever  set.  And  the  servants  of  God  that  came  to  him  begged 
that  they  might  turn  him  on  the  other  side ; and  then  he  said  to  them, 
‘ Sinite,  fratres,  sinite,  coelum  jpotius  resjnce.’  ‘ Cease  brothers,  cease,’ 
he  said,  ‘ let  me  rather  see  heaven  than  earth,  that  there  may  be  for  my 
spirit  the  way  to  the  Lord  whither  it  shall  go.’  When  he  had  thus  spoken, 
then  he  saw  the  accursed  spirit,  the  devil,  standing  near  him.  Then  said 
he  unto  him,  ‘ Quid  adstas,  cruenda  hestia?  nihil  in  me  rejperies’  ‘Why 
standest  thou,  blood-thirsty  [beast,  thus  at  hand  1 Thou  wilt  not  find  in 
me  aught  that  is  punishable;  but  me  will  the  patriarch  Abraham  receive 
into  his  dwelling  in  eternity.’  After  these  words,  the  soul  forthwith 
departed  from  its  afflicted  body  to  God]. 


TO  SANCTE  MAllTINES  MAOSSAN. 


227 


ilea|je  ne  forlitode,  ah  hine  ^ses  licardost  langode  livvanne  he  of 
¥isse  worlde  moste.  & him  jjoiine  waes  eac  manna  lufu  tosses 
mycel  \xjet  him  naenig  gewin  her  on  worlde  to  lang  ne  to  heard 
ne  jjuhte,  }>8es  |)e  lie  heora  saulimi  to  heele  & to  raede  gewinnan 
mihte.  pa  waes  he  dao;as  wel  niaiime  mid  bsere  feforadle  swibe  newasat- 
gestanden,  ah  he  }>eah  nsefre  godes  weorces  ne  ahlon,  ah  he 
hwilum  ealle  nilit  Jnirh  wacode  on  halgum  gebediim ; & ]?eah  \>q 
se  lichoma  waere  mid  peere  lintrumnesse  swa  swi^e  geswenced,  steadfast, 
hwepre  his  mod  waes  aheard  & gefeonde  on  Drihten.  & ponne  he 

* reste  hine,  ponne  wses  his  seo  eepeleste  raest  on  his  earan  ^ oppe  * p.  i69. 

, 1 ? earcan. 

elles  on  nacodre  eor^an.  pa  baedon  hine  his  discipulos  \cet  hie 
mostan  huru  same  uncyme  streownesse  him  under  gedon  for  his 
untrumnesse ; pa  cwse^  he,  ‘ Bearn,  ne  bidde  ge  pses ; ne  geda- 
fena^  Cristenan  men  ’^cet  he  elles  do,  butan  swa  he  efne  on  axan 
Sc  on  duste  liege ; gif  ic  eow  opres  binges  bysene  onstelle,  ponne 
agylte  ic.  & a pser  he  lasg,  he  haefde  his  handa  upweardes  & mid 
his  eagum  up  to  heofenum  locade,  pyder  his  modgepanc  a geseted 
wses.  Da  bsedan  hine  pa  Godes  peowas  pa  ^e  ^ser  to  him  coman,  He  would  not 

^ ^ ^ permit  his 

hoet  hie  hine  moston  on  opre  sidan  oncyrran  ; & pa  ewse^  he  to  servants  to 

* •*  f gjye  Ijjuj  ease 

him,  ‘ Sinite  jd’atres,  sinite,  coelum  jpotius  res'pice!  ‘ Forleta^, 
broker,’  he  ewse^  pa  sprsece ; ^ forlseta^  me,  heofon  swipor  geseon 
ponne  eor^an,  minum  gaste  sie  to  Drihtne  weg  pyder  he 
feran  sceah’  pa  he  pa  pus  sprsec,  ^a  geseah  he  pone  awergdan  The^deyii 

gast  deofol  pser  unfeor  standan  \ ^a  ewse^  he  to  him,  ‘ Quid  ti»e  last. 

adstas  cruenda  hestia  ? nihil  in  me  re})j)er\i\es!  ‘ Hwset  standest 

puwselgrima  . . . . 

The  rest  is  lacking. 


15—2 


228 


ST.  ANDREW. 


XIX. 

ST.  ANDEEW. 

Jt  is  here  said  that  after  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ascended  up  to 
heaven,  the  Apostles  were  together,  and  they  cast  lots  among  them 
whither  each  of  them  should  go  to  teach.  It  is  said  that  the  blessed 
Matthew  was  allotted  to  the  city  of  Marmadonia  ; it  is  said  more- 
over that  the  men  of  that  city  ate  not  bread,  neither  drank  water, 
but  ate  men’s  flesh  and  drank  their  blood;  and  whatsoever  stranger 
came  to  the  city,  it  is  said  that  they  straightway  took  him  and  thrust 
out  his  eyes ; and  they  gave  them  to  drink  poison  mingled  by  powerful 
magic,  and  when  they  had  drunk  it,  forthwith  their  heart  was  dissolved 
and  their  mind  changed.  The  blessed  Matthew  went  therefore  to  that 
city,  and  straightway  they  took  him  and  thrust  out  his  eyes,  and  they 
gave  him  poison  to  drink,  and  they  sent  him  to  prison  and  bade  him 
swallow  the  poison,  but  he  would  not ; wherefore  his  heart  was  not 
dissolved  nor  his  mind  changed ; but  he  prayed  continually  to  the 
Lord  with  much  weeping,  and  said,  ‘ My  Lord  J esus  Christ,  forasmuch 
as  we  all  left  our  kin,  and  followed  thee,  and  thou  art  the  support  of  us 
all  who  believe  on  thee, — behold  now  and  see  how  these  men  act  towards 
thy  servant.  And  I pray  thee.  Lord,  that  thou  grant  me  the  light 
of  mine  eyes,  that  I may  see  those  who  prepare  for  me  in  this  city 
the  worst  torments;  and  forsake  me  not.  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  give  me 
not  up  to  this  most  bitter  death.’  When  the  blessed  Matthew  had 
uttered  this  prayer,  a great  and  very  bright  light  illumined  the  prison, 
and  the  Lord’s  voice  was  in  the  light,  saying,  ‘Matthew,  my  beloved 
one,  look  on  me.’  Then  Matthew  looking,  beheld  the  Lord  Christ ; 


S.  ANDllKAS. 


229 


XIX. 


S.  ANDREAS. 


r TT I’sst  sefter  j^am  ]je  Driliten  Hselend  Crist  to  lieo- 
L-^-^  fonum  astali,  ])8et  ]>sl  apostoli  wseron  set-somne ; and  hie 
sendon  hlot  him  betweoniim,  hwider  hyra  gehwylc  faran  scolde 
to  IcEranne.  Seg]?  ]>sdt  se  eadiga  Matheus  gehleat  to  Marma- 
donia  J?3ere  ceastre ; seg^  |)onne  |?8et  jja  men  Jje  on  ]?8ere  ceastre 
wseron  jjaet  hi  hlaf  ne  seton,  ne  wseter  ne  druncon,  ac  seton 
manna  lichaman,  and  heora  blod  druncon.  And  seghwylc  man 
]?e  on  ]?sere  ceastre  com  3el}?eodisc,  seg^  |?8et  hie  hine  sona  gena- 
mon  and  his  eagan  ilt-astungon ; and  hie  him  sealdon  attor 
drincan  |?8et  mid  myclen  lyb-craefte  wses  geblanden ; and  mid  ]?y 
|)e  hie  ]^one  drenc  druncon,  hraj)e  heora  heorta  wees  to-lesed  and 
heora  mod  onwended.  Se  eadiga  Matheus  ]?a  ineode  on  Jja 
ceastre,  and  hra^e  hie  hine  genanion  and  his  eagan  ut-astungan ; 
and  hie  him  sealdon  attor  drinccan,  and  hine^]  * sendon  on  car- 
cern,  & hie  hine  heton  ]>CBt  attor  etan ; & he  hit  etan  nolde. 
For^on  ]>e  his  heorte  nses  tolysedu,  ne  his  mod  naes  onwended  ; 
ah  he  wses  simle  hine  to  Drihtne  gebiddende  mid  myclum  wope, 
& cwse^  to  him,  ‘ Min  Drihten  Hselend  Crist,  for^on  we  ealle 
forleton  ure  cneorisne  & waeron  ]?e  fylgende,  & |)u  eart  ure  ealra 
fultum,  ^a  ]>e  on  ]>e  gelyfa^,  beheald  nu  & geseoh  hu  }>as  men 
|?inum  ^eowe  do]?.  & ic  }>e  bidde,  Dryhten,  pcet  J)U  me  forgife 
minra  eagena  leoht,  pcBt  ic  geseo  |ja  me  onginna^  don  on  })isse 
ceastre  ^a  werrestan  tintrega  ; & ne  forlaet  me,  min  Drihten 
Hselende  Crist,  ne  J?u  me  ne  syle  on  ]?one  biterestan  dea^.’  & 
mid  ]?y  }>e  he  |?is  gebed  se  eadiga  Matheus  gecweden  hsefde, 
mycel  leoht  & frea  beorht  onlyhte  pcet  carcern;  & Drihtnes 
stefn  waes  geworden  to  him  on  jiseni  leohte  cwejiende,  ‘ Matheus, 
min  se  leofa,  beheald  on  me.’  Se  eadiga  Matheus  ]>a  lociende 


The  apostles 
cast  lots  as  to 
where  they 
should  go  and 
preach. 

Matthew 
went  to  Mar- 
niadonia. 


The  people  of 
that  place 
maltreated 
him. 

*p.271. 

1 From  the 
Cambridge 

MS.  c.c.c: 

S.  8, 

lie  prayed 
for  help  to 
God. 


The  Lord 
appeared  to 
St.  Matthew 
and  promised 
to  send 
Andrew  to 
him. 


230 


ST.  ANDEEW. 


and  again  the  Lord’s  voice  said,  ‘ Matthew,  be  thou  strengthened,  and 
be  not  afraid,  for  I will  never  forsake  thee  ; but  I will  deliver  thee 
from  all  danger,  and  all  thy  brethren,  and  all  those  who  believe  on 
me  in  all  times  for  ever.  But  abide  liere  seven  and  twenty  nights,  and 
after  that  I will  send  to  thee  Andrew  thy  brother,  and  he  shall  bring 
thee  out  of  this  prison,  and  all  those  that  are  with  thee.’  After  this  was 
said,  the  Lord  again  addressed  him,  ‘ Peace  be  with  thee,  Matthew.’ 
Then  he  continued  in  prayers,  and  sang  the  Lord’s  praises  in  the  prison. 
And  the  wicked  people  came  into  the  prison,  that  they  might  bring  out 
the  men  and  eat  them.  Then  the  blessed  Matthew  shut  his  eyes  lest  the 
murderers  should  see  that  his  eyes  had  been  opened ; and  they  said  one 
to  another,  ‘ Three  days  yet  remain,  then  will  we  kill  him  and  eat  him.’ 
"When  the  blessed  Matthew  had  fulfilled  twenty  days,  then  spake  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  Andrew  his  apostle,  when  that  he  was  in  the  land 
of  Achaia  and  taught  his  disciples  there,  saying,  ‘ Go  to  the  city  of 
Marmadonia,  and  bring  Matthew  thy  brother  from  out  of  the  prison ; for 
three  days  yet  remain,  and  then  they  will  slay  and  eat  him.’  The  holy 
Andrew  answered  and  said,  ‘ My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  how  can  I go  thither 
in  three  days  ? it  were  better  I think  that  thou  shouldst  send  thine  angel, 
who  may  perform  the  journey  more  speedily  ; for  thou  knowest,  my  Lord, 
that  I am  but  a man  of  flesh,  and  I cannot  perform  this  journey  veiy 
quickly,  for  the  way  thither  is  too  long,  and  I know  not  the  road.’  The 
Lord  said  to  him,  ‘Andrew,  hearken  to  me,  for  it  is  I that  made  thee, 
and  I have  fixed  and  determined  this  journey  for  thee ; go  now  therefore 
to  the  sea  shore  with  thy  disciples,  and  thou  shalt  find  there  a boat  on 
the  strand  ; embark  in  it  with  thy  disciples.’  And  when  he  had  said  this  the 
Lord  Jesus  continued  to  speak,  saying,  ‘Peace  be  with  thee  and  with 
all  thy  disciples;’  and  he  ascended  into  heaven.  Tunc  Sanctus  Andreas 
surgens  mane  ahiit  ad  mare  cum  discipidis  suis,  et  vidit  naviculain  in 
litore  et  intra  nave  sedentes  tres  viros.  Then  the  holy  Andrew  arose 
in  the  morning,  and  went  to  the  sea  with  his  disciples,  and  he  saw 


S.  ANDREAS. 


231 


geseah  Driliten  Crist ; & eft  Driliteii  wses  cwejjende,  ‘ Matlieus, 
wes  J)U  gestrangod  & ne  ondra3d  })U  j?e,  * for|?on  ne  forlsete  ic  ])e  * p.  272. 
jefre  ; all  ic  ]>e  gefreolsige  of  ealre  freceimesse,  & ealle  jiine 
brojjor,  & ealle  ]ia  J>e  on  me  gelyfa^  eallum  tidurn  on  ecnesse. 

Ac  onbid  her  seofon  & twentig  nihta ; sefter  |ion  ic  sende  to  jic 
Andreas  ]?inne  bro]?or,  ^oet  he  |?e  utalsede]?  of  jiyssiim  carcerne, 

& ealle  ])a  ^e  mid  |?e  syndon.’  & mid  ]?y  ]?e  |?is  gecweden  waes, 

Driliten  him  eft  tocwse^,  ‘Sib  sy  mid  |ie,  Matlieus.’  He  |>a 
|)urhwunigende  mid  gebedum  waes  Drihtnes  lof  singende  on 
]>sem  carcerne.  & |ia  unrihtan  men  ineodan  on  ]>cet  carcern,  ^cet  The  wretches 
hie  }ia  men  utlsedan  woldan  & him  to  mete  don.  Se  eadiga  nia^Sded 
Matheus  ])a  betynde  his  eagan,  Jie  lies  |>a  cwelleras  gesawon  \oit  the'apostie. 
his  eagan  geopenode  wseron,  & hie  cwaedon  him  betweonum, 

‘ pry  dagas  nu  to  lafe  syndon,  ]>oet  we  hine  willa^  acwellan  & 
us  to  mete  gedon.’  Se  eadiga  Matheus  }ia  gefylde  .xx.  daga.  The  Lord 
pa  Driliten  Haelend  Crist  cwae^  to  ^sem  halgan  Andrea  his  Itl^Andrew 
apostole,  mid  by  be  he  wees  m Achaia  bsem  lande  & Jiser  laerde  go  to  st.  Mat- 

thew. 

his  discipuli,  he  cwse^,  ‘Gang  on  Merme*donia  ceastre,  & alsede  *p.273. 
jjonon  Matheum  ]>inne  brojior  of  ]?8em  carcerne,  forjion  ]?e  nu  git 
J>ry  dagas  to  lafe  syndon,  ]?8et  liie  hine  willa^  acwellan  & him  to 
mete  don.’  Se  halga  Andreas  him  andswarede,  & he  cwse¥,  Andrew  is 
‘Min  Driliten  Hselende  Crist,  hu  maeg  ic  hit  on  brim  daguni  undertake  the 

journey  in  the 

gefaran '?  ac  ma  wen  is  \mt  ]?u  onsende  |)inne  engel,  se  hit  maeg  time  given 
hraedlicor  geferan ; for¥on,  min  Driliten,  ]ni  wast  ^oet  ic  eoni 
flaesclic  man,  & ic  hit  ne  maeg  hraedlicor  jiider  geferan,  for^on 
)?e,  min  Driliten,  se  sijifaet  is  })yder  to  lang,  & )?one  weg  ic  ne 
con.’  Driliten  Crist  him  tocwae^,  ‘ Andreas,  gehyre  me,  for^on 
J>e  ic  }>e  geworhte,  & ic  Jiinne  si]?faet  gesta^elode  & getrymede. 

Gang  nu  to  ¥aes  saes  waro^e  mid  ]?inum  discipulum ; & ]>u  ]>aer 
gemetst  scip  on  jiaem  waro^e ; & astig  on  ]>set  mid  jiinum  disci- 
pulum.’ & mid  ]?y  ]?e  he  Jiis  cwae^  Driliten  Haelend  ¥agit  waes 
sprecende  & cwae^,  ‘ Sib  mid  j^e  & mid  eallum  ]>inum  disci- 
pulum.’ & he  astag  on  heofenas.  Tunc  S'anctus  Andreas  surgens 
mane  abiit  ad  mare  cum  discipulis  suis,  et  2iidit  nauiculam  * in  * p-  274. 
litore,  et  intra  naue  sedentes  tres  uiros.  Se  halga  Andreas  |)a 
aras  on  morgen,  & he  eode  to  Jiaere  sae  mid  his  discipulum  ; & 


23Ji 


ST.  ANDREW. 


a boat  on  the  shore  and  three  men  sitting  therein,  and  he  rejoiced  with 
great  joy,  and  said  to  them,  ‘ Brethren,  whither  sail  ye  with  this  small 
boat?’  The  Lord  Jesus  was  in  the  boat  as  the  steersman,  and  his 
two  angels  with  him,  who  were  changed  into  human  form.  The  Lord 
Christ  replied,  ^ [We  go]  to  the  city  of  Marmadonia.’  The  holy  Andrew 
answered  and  said,  ‘ Brother,  take  us  with  you  into  the  boat,  and  bring 
us  to  that  city.’  The  Lord  said  to  him,  ‘All  men  flee  from  that  city; 
wherefore  will  ye  go  thither?’  The  holy  Andrew  answered  him  and 
said,  ‘We  have  an  unimportant  errand  thither,  and  yet  it  is  needful 
that  we  fulfil  it.’  The  Lord  Jesus  said  to  him,  ‘ Come  into  the  ship 
to  us,  and  give  us  your  passage  money.’  The  holy  Andrew  answered 
him,  ‘ Listen,  brothers ; we  have  no  passage  money,  but  we  are  disciples 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  chose : and  he  gave  us  this  command- 
ment, saying.  When  ye  go  to  preach  the  gospel  take  with  you  neither 
bread  nor  money,  nor  twofold  raiment.  If  thou  therefore  wilt  do  us 
kindness,  tell  us  so  quickly,  but  if  thou  wilt  not,  at  least  make  known  to 
us  the  way.’  The  Lord  Jesus  said  to  him,  ‘ Seeing  this  commandment 
was  given  to  you  by  your  Lord,  ascend  therefore  hither  joyfully  into  my 
boat.’  The  holy  Andrew  ascended  into  the  boat,  and  he  sat  before  the 
steersman,  who  was  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  Lord  Jesus  said  to  him, 
‘ I see  that  these  brethren  are  wearied  of  the  roughness  of  the  sea  : ask 
them  whether  they  will  get  out  to  land,  and  await  thee  there  until  thou 
fulfil  thy  business  at  the  place  whither  thou  art  sent,  and  shalt  return 
again  to  them.’  The  holy  Andrew  said  to  them,  ‘ My  children,  will  ye 
go  to  land,  and  await  me  there  ? ’ His  disciples  answered  and  said,  ‘ If 
we  depart  from  thee,  then  be  we  cut  off  from  all  the  good  things  that 
thou  hast  prepared  for  us ; but  we  will  remain  with  thee  whithersoever 
thou  goest.’  The  Lord  Jesus  said  to  the  holy  Andrew,  ‘ If  thou  beest 
truly  the  disciple  of  him  who  is  called  Christ,  speak  to  thy  disciples  con- 
cerning the  miracles  which  thy  teacher  wrought,  that  their  hearts  may  be 


S.  ANDREAS. 


233 


lie  geseuli  scip  on  })£em  warjie  & |>ry  vveras  on  jisem  sittende ; 

& he  wees  gefeonde  mycliim  gefean,  & him  to  cwsej),  ‘ Brojior, 
hwyder  wide  feran  mid  }>ys  medmyclum  scipe?’  Driliten 
Haelende  Crist  wees  on  jiaeni  scipe  swa  se  steorrejira,  & his 
twegen  englas  mid  him  Jia  weeron  gehwyrfde  on  manna  onsyne. 

Drihten  Crist  him  Jia  to  cwee^,  ‘ On  Mermedonia  ceastre.’  Se 

halga  Andreas  him  onc^swerede  & cw^ee^,  ‘ Broker,  onfoh  us 

mid  eow  on  \cet  scip,  & geleeda}>  us  on  ]?a  ceastre.’  Drihten 

him  to  cwee^,  ‘ Ealle  men  fleo]?  of  jieere  ceastre ; to  hwam 

wide  ge  Jiyder  faran '?  ’ Se  halga  Andreas  him  andswerede, 

he  cwee]?,  ‘Medmycel  eerende  we  ]>yder  habba^,  & us  is  fiearf 

'^cet  we  hit  ]>eh  gefyllon.’  Drihten  Heelende  Crist  him  to 

cwee^,  ‘Astiga^  on  |?is  scip  to  us,  & syllaj?  us  eowerne  fer- 

sceat.’  Se  halga  Andreas  him  andswerede,  ‘ Gehyraji  gebrojior, 

ne  habba^  * we  fersceat ; ah  we  syndon  discipuli  Drill [t]nes  *p.  275. 

Heelendes  Cristes  j?a  he  geceas,  & jiis  bebod  he  us  sealde  & 

he  cwee^,  “ ponne  ge  faran  godspel  to  leerenne,  jionne  nsebbe 

ge  mid  eow  lilaf,  ne  feoh,  ne  twyfeald  hraegl.”  Gif  ]ni  Jionne 

wide  mildheortnesse  us  don,  scege  us  ]>cet  hrsedlice.  Gif  jm 

jionne  nede,  gecyjie  us  swa  |?eah  ]>one  weg.’  Drihten  him  to  He  was  taken 

cwae^,  ‘ Gif  ]ns  gebod  eow  wsere  geseald  fram  eowrum  Drilitne,  without  pay- 

ing  passage 

astiga^  hider  mid  gefean  on  min  scip.’  Se  halga  Andreas  |ia  naoney. 
astag  on  ^cet  scip  mid  his  discipulum,  & he  gesaet  be  ]?£em 
steorre]?ran  ])0es  scipes,  \cet  wees  Drihten  Haelend  Crist.  The  steers- 
Drihten  Haelend  Crist  him  to  ewse^,  ‘ Ic  geseo  ^cet  Jias  bro-  Jesus. 

])or  synd  geswencede  of  ^isse  ssewe  hreonesse,  axa  hie  hwejier  foiioIvCTrwere 
hie  woldon  to  eor|ian  astigan,  & jiin  Jiaer  onbidan,  o]>])set  ]m  rmSghn'esfof 
gefylle  Jiine  Jiegnunge  to  ]i8ere  |>e  )ni  sended  eart,  & ^u  Jionne 
eft  hwyrfest^  to  him.  Se  halga  Andreas  him  to  ewse^,  ‘Mini  ms. 
beam,  willa]?  ge  astigan  on  eor¥an  & min  jiser  onbidan.’  His 
discipuli  him  and-swaredon  & ewaedon,  ‘ Gif  we  gewita]>  fram 
jie,  * |?onne  beo  we  fremde  from  eadum  jiaem  godum  ]?e  |m  us  * p.  276. 
gegearwodest ; ac  we  beo|>  mid  Jie  swa  hwyder  swa  ])u  fserest.’ 

Drihten  Hselend  him  to  ewaej)  to  jisem,  ‘ Gif  pu  sy  sojilice  his 
discipul  se  is  eweden  Crist,  spree  to  Jiinum  discipulum  be 
jisem  nifegenum  pe  |nn  lareow  dyde,  pmtiQ  sy  geblissad  heora 


234 


ST.  ANDREW. 


cheered,  and  they  may  forget  the  terror  of  the  sea.’  The  holy  Andrew 
said  to  his  disciples ; ‘ Once  upon  a time  when  we  were  with  our  Lord, 
we  ascended  with  him  on  board  ship,  and  he  appeared  to  us  as  though  he 
were  asleep,  to  prove  us,  and  he  caused  the  sea  to  become  rough  with  the 
wind,  so  that  the  waves  mounted  over  the  ship.  But  we  were  then 
greatly  afraid,  and  cried  to  him,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; and  then  he 
arose  and  commanded  the  wind  that  it  should  be  still,  and  a great 
calmness  came  over  the  sea ; and  all  those  who  saw  his  work  were  afraid. 
Inow,  therefore,  my  children,  fear  not  ye,  for  our  God  will  not  forsake 
us.’  And  thus  saying,  the  holy  Andrew  laid  his  head  upon  one  of  his 
disciples,  and  slept.  The  Lord  Jesus  perceived  that  the  holy  Andrew 
slept,  and  said  to  his  angels,  ^Take  Andrew  and  his  disciples,  and  set 
them  before  the  city  of  Marmadonia,  and  when  ye  have  placed  them 
there,  return  to  me.’  And  then  the  angels  did  as  it  was  commanded 
them,  and  the  Lord  ascended  up  to  heaven.  'When  the  morning  was 
come,  the  holy  Andrew  lay  before  the  city  of  Marmadonia,  and  his  dis- 
ciples asleep  with  him.  And  he  awoke  them  and  said,  ‘Arise,  my 
children,  and  learn  the  mercy  of  God,  which  has  now  been  shown 
towards  us  ; for  we  know  that  it  was  our  Lord  who  was  with  us  in 
the  boat,  and  we  knew  him  not ; he  humbled  himself  to  be  a steersman 
and  showed  himself  to  us  as  a man,  to  prove  us.’  Then  the  holy  Andrew 
looked  towards  heaven,  and  said,  ‘ My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I know  that 
thou  art  not  far  from  thy  servants ; and  I beheld  thee  in  the  boat  and 
spake  with  thee  as  with  a man.  Mow  therefore.  Lord,  I pray  thee 
that  thou  appear  to  me  in  this  place.’  When  this  was  said,  the  Lord 
appeared  unto  him,  his  face  like  that  of  a fair  child,  and  said  to  him, 
^Andrew,  look  on  me,  with  thy  disciples.’  Then  the  holy  Andrew 
prayed  and  said,  ‘ Forgive  me,  my  Lord,  that  I spake  to  thee  as  to 
a man,  and  perhaps  I have  sinned  in  that  I knew  thee  not.’  The  Lord 
said  to  him,  ‘ Andrew,  thou  didst  no  whit  sin ; but  for  this  cause  I 
did  it,  for  that  thou  saidst  that  thou  couldst  not  journey  to  this  place  in 
three  days.  Therefore  I so  appeared  to  thee,  for  I am  mighty  in  word 


S.  ANDREAS. 


235 


heorte,  & hie  syn  ofergytende  bisse  ssewe  e^e.’  Se  luil^a  «t.  Andrew 

’ ^ ^ . . exhorts  them 

Andreas  ba  cwse^  to  his  discipidum,  ‘ Sumre  tide  mid  by  be 

J ^ ' w I courage,  and 

we  waeron  mid  urum  Drihtne,  we  astigon  mid  him  on  sci]), 

& he  aeteowde  us  swa  lie  slaepeiide  wsere  to  costianne,  ond  the  sea  he 
dyde  swi|?e  hreonesse  ^sere  ssewe,  fram  ]?[Em  winde  wses  gewor- 
den,  swa  jta  sylfan  y|?a  waeron  ahafene  ofer  ^cet  scip ; we 
us  ]?a  swi|?e  ondredon  & eegdon  to  him  Drihtne  Heelendum 
Criste,  & he  jja  aras  & behead  jjsem  winde  \cEt  he  gestilde; 

¥a  W06S  geworden  mycel  smyltnes  on  jjeere  sse ; & hi  hine  ondre- 
don ealle  ]?a  }?e  his  weorc  gesawon.  Nu  ]?onne,  rain  beam,  ne 
ondrfedaj?  ge  eow,  forjjon  ]>e  ure  God  lis  ne  forlaete]?.’  Ond  |)us 
cwe|)ende  se  halga  Andreas  asette  his  heafod  ofer  senne  his  dis- 
cipula  & he  onslep.  Drihten  Haelende  Crist  }ja  wiste,  for*¥on  * p.  277. 

])G  se  halga  Andreas  ]?a  slep.  He  cwsej)  to  his  englum,  ‘Geniina]?  fve„ftoskep 
Andreas  & his  discipuli  & asetta^  hie  beforan  Mermedonia  angers  carried 
ceastre  j & mid  j^y  ^e  ge  hie  ]?8er  asetton,  hweorfa^  eft  to  me.’  Inadonia.'^'* 
pa  englas  }>a  dydon  swa  him  bebodep  wees ; & he  astag  on 
heofenas.  Da  se  morgen  geworden  wses  beforan  Mermedonia 
ceastre,  & his  discipulos  ^ser  slaepende  wseron  mid  him,  & he 
hie  awehte  & cwse^,  ‘ Arisa^  ge,  mine  beam,  & ongyta^  Codes 
mildheortnesse,  seo  is  nu  mid  us  geworden.  AViton  we  ^cEt  ure 
Drihten  mid  us  wees  on  scipe,  & we  hine  ne  ongeaton ; he 
hine  geea^medde  swa  steorre^ra,  & he  hine  seteowde  swa  swa 
man  us  to  costisenne.’  Se  halga  Andreas  ]?a  locode  on  heofenas 
& he  cw£e^,  ‘ Min  Drihten  Hselend  Crist,  ic  wat  \cet  |?u  ne  eart 
feor  fram  j?inum  jjeowum,  & ic  pe  beheold  on  ]>8em  scipe  & ic 
wses  to  ^e  sprecende  sw[a]  to^  men.  Nu  |?onne,  Drihten,  ic  ]je  i Ms.^wto. 
bidde  hcet  bu  me  be  aeteowe  on  bisse  stowe.’  pa  ^is  gecweden  The  Lord 

again  appear- 

wses,  Drihten  him  aeteowde  his  onsyne  on  faegeres  cildes  heowe,  to  him, 

& him  to  cwae^,  ‘Andreas,  gefeoh^  mid  |?inum  discipulu??^.’  Se 
halga  Andreas  jja  hine  gebaed  & cwae^,  ‘Forgif  me,  * Drihten  ^ ? geseoh. 
^^oet  ic  to  ^e  sprecende  waes  swa  to  men ; wen  is  \^cet  ic  gefy- 
renode,  for^on  }>e  ic  ]?e  ongeat.’  Drihten  him  ]?a  to  cwae^, 

‘ Andreas,  ne  gefyrenodest  ]>u  nan  wuht,  ah  for^on  ^u  cwaede 
})U  hit  ne  mihte  on  ^rini  dagum  hider  gefaran,  forjjon  ic  J>e 
swa  aeteowde,  for|>on  ic  eom  mihtig  mid  worde  swa  eal  to  donne. 


236 


ST.  ANDREW. 


to  do  all  things,  and  to  appear  to  every  man  as  it  pleaseth  me.  Now 
therefore  arise,  and  go  into  the  city  to  Matthew  thy  brother,  and  bring 
him  out  of  the  city,  and  all  those  who  are  with  him.  Only  I make 
known  unto  thee,  Andrew,  that  they  shall  bring  many  torments  upon 
thee,  and  shall  scatter  thy  body  through  the  streets  of  the  city,  so  that 
thy  blood  shall  flow  upon  the  earth  like  water,  and  they  will  lead  thee 
forth  to  death,  but  they  shall  not  be  able  to  kill  thee,  but  many  pains 
they  may  bring  upon  thee.  But  do  thou  notwithstanding  endure  all  these 
things,  Andrew,  and  do  not  thou  after  their  unbelief.  [Nemember  how 
many  afflictions]  I suffered  of  the  Jews,  who  scourged  me  and  spat  upon 
my  face.  But  all  this  I endured,  that  I might  show  you  in  what  manner 
ye  ought  to  suffer.  [Hearken  to  me,  Andrew,  and  endure  these  torments, 
for  many  are  they  in  this  city  who  shall  believe  on  my  name.’  When 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  had  said  this,  he  ascended  into  heaven. 
Then  went  the  holy  Andrew  into  the  city  with  his  disciples,  and 
no  man  might  see  him.  When  they  came  to  the  prison  door,  there 
found  they  seven  guards  standing.  The  holy  Andrew  then  prayed  in 
his  heart,  and  straightway  they  became  dead  men.  Then  went  the 
holy  Andrew  to  the  door  of  the  prison,  and  he  made  the  sign  of  Christ’s 
cross,  and  immediately  the  doors  were  opened,  and  he  entered  into 
the  prison  with  his  disciples,  and  saw  the  blessed  Matthew  sitting  alone 
singing.  Then  the  blessed  Matthew  and  the  holy  Andrew  kissed  one 
another,  and  the  holy  Andrew  said  to  him,  ‘ How  is  it,  brother,  that 
thou  art  found  here  I There  are  now  yet  three  days,  and  then  they 
will  slay  thee  and  eat  thee.’  The  holy  Matthew  answered  him  and  said, 
‘ Brother  Andrew,  didst  thou  not  hear  the  Lord  say,  Lo,  I send  you 
forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves  ? It  came  to  pass  therefore, 
when  they  sent  me  to  this  prison,  that  I prayed  our  Lord  that  he 
would  appear,  and  straightway  he  showed  himself  to  me,  and  said  to 
me,  Abide  here  twenty-seven  days,  and  after  that  I will  send  Andrew 
thy  brother  to  thee,  and  he  shall  bring  thee  out  of  this  prison,  and 


S.  ANDREAS. 


237 


& anra  geliwylcum  to  seteoweiine  swa  liwset  swa  me  lica^.  Nu  iie  bade  him 

go  into  tlie 

jjonne  arts  & gang  on  ceastre  to  Matlieum  jjinum  bre})er,  & 

alaede  |?onne  hine  of  ¥are  ceastre  & ealle  ]?a  ^e  mid  him  syndon.  j^way  with 

Eno  ic  })e  gecyj>e,  Andreas,  forjjon  ]>g  manega  tintrega  hie  J)e  on- 

bringa^,  & }>inne  liclioman  geond  jjisse  ceastre  lanan  hie  tostencea^, 

swa  ^cBttG  ]?in  blod  flew|>  ofer  eor^an  swa  swa  waeter.  To  dea¥e. 

hie  |)e  willaj>  gelsedan,  ac  hi  ne  magon ; ac  manega  earfo^nessa 

hie  ]?e  magon  ongebringan,  ah  ])onne  hwejjre  arsefne  }>u  |>a  ealle 

Andreas,  & ne  do  j)u  setter  heora  ungeleaffulnesse.  [Gemiine  ge 

hu  manega  earfo^nesse]  fram  ludeum  ic  wses  ^rowiende,  hie  me 

swunsfon,  & hi  me  spsetlsedon  on  minne  ondwleotan  : ah  eal  ic  i Cambridge 

MS.  c.c.c. 

hit  arsefnede  ic  eow  seteowe  hwylciim  gemete  ge  sceolan  s.  s. 
arsefnan.  [Gehiere^  me  Andreas,  and  arsefna  ]?as  tintrego,  for]?on 
manige  synt  on  bisse  ceastre  ba  sculon  geleofan  on  minne  naman.’ 

Mid  |)i  he  |>is  cwse^,  Drihten  Hselend  Crist,  he  astah  on  heofonas, 

Se  haliga  Andreas  |>a  ineode  on  |?a  ceastre  mid  his  discipulum. 
and  nsenig  man  hine  ne  mihte  geseon.  Mid  \\  ])G  hie  comon  to 
|:8es  carcernes  dyru,  hie  jjser  gemetton  seofon  hyrdas  standan. 

Se  haliga  Andreas  |)a  gebsed  on  his  heortan,  and  ra^e  hio  weeron 

deade.  Se  halga  Andreas  ]>a  eode  to  j^ses  carcernes  duru,  and  He  then  went 

^ to  the  prison 

he  worhte  Cristes  rode  tacen,  and  rabe  ba  dura  wseron  ontynede,  where  st. 

. . , , J ^ Matthew  was; 

and  he  ineode  on  jtset  carcern  mid  his  discipulum,  and  he  geseah 
}>one  eadigan  Matheus  senne  sitton  singende.  Se  eadiga  Matheus 
J?a  and  se  haliga  Andreas  hie  wseron  cyssende  him  betweonon. 

Se  halga  Andreas  him  to-cwse^,  ‘ Hwset  is  jjset,  brojjor  % hu  eart 
]?u  her  gemet  % Nu  j>ry  dagas  to  lafe  syndon  )?set  hie  |?e  willa|> 
acwellan,  and  him  to  mete  gedon.’  Se  halga  Matheus  him 
andswarode,  and  he  cwse^,  ‘ Brobor  Andreas,  ac  ne  gehyrdest  He  took 

\ ..  . Matthew  out 

Jju  Drihten  cwe])ende,  forjjon  ])e  ic  eow  sende  swa  swa  sceap  of  prisoi?. 
on  middum  wulfum  h panon  wses  geworden,  mid  ]?y  ]?e  hie 
me  sendon  on  J)is  carcern,  ic  bsed  urne  Drihten  jjset  he  hine 
seteowde,  and  hraj?e  he  me  hine  seteowde,  and  he  me  to- 
cwse^,  “ Onbid  her  xxvii  daga,  and  aefter  Jjon  ic  sende  to  ]?e 
Andreas  |)inne  brojtor,  and  he  |?e  ut-alset  of  |)issum  carcerne 
and  ealle  |)a  mid  |)e  syndon.”  Swa  me  Drihten  to-cwse|?,  ic 
gesie.  Broker,  hwset  sculon  we  nu  don  1 ’ Se  halga  Andreas 


238 


ST.  ANDREW. 


all  those  that  are  with  thee.  As  the  Lord  said  to  me,  I now  behold 
it  done  : and  now,  brother,  what  shall  we  do  1 ’ Tlien  the  holy  Andrew 
and  the  holy  Matthew  prayed  to  the  Lord,  and  after  the  prayer  the 
holy  Andrew  put  his  hand  upon  the  men’s  eyes  who  had  been  blinded, 
and  they  received  their  sight ; and  afterwards  he  set  his  hand  upon 
their  hearts,  and  their  understanding  returned  to  them  again.  The 
holy  Andrew  said  to  them,  ‘ Go  to  the  lower  part  of  this  city,  and 
there  ye  shall  find  a great  fig  tree ; sit  under  it,  and  eat  of  its  fruit 
until  I come  to  you.’  They  said  to  the  holy  Andrew,  ‘ Come  now  with 
us,  for  thou  art  our  ruler,  lest  haply  they  catch  us  again  and  put  us  to 
the  worst  torments.’  The  holy  Andrew  said  to  them,  ‘ Go  ye  thither, 
for  nothing  shall  hurt  you  nor  trouble  you.’  And  straightway  they  all 
went  as  the  holy  Andrew  bade  them  ; and  there  were  in  the  prison  two 
hundred  and  eight  and  forty  men,  and  nine  and  forty  women,  whom  the 
holy  Andrew  sent  forth  therefrom ; and  he  (the  holy  Andrew)  caused  the 
blessed  Matthew  to  go  eastward  with  his  disciples,  and  they  settled  upon 
the  hill  where  the  blessed  apostle  Peter  was.  And  he  dwelt  there  with 
him.  Then  went  the  holy  Andrew  out  of  the  prison,  and  he  began  to  go 
out  through  the  midst  of  the  city,  and  came  to  a certain  place  where 
he  saw  a column  standing,  and  upon  the  column  a brazen  image.  And 
he  sat  down  by  the  column  waiting  what  should  happen  to  him.  Then 
went  out  those  wicked  people  that  they  might  bring  forth  the  men 
and  eat  them,  and  they  found  the  prison  door  open,  and  the  seven 
guards  lying  dead.  AYhen  they  saw  that,  they  returned  again  to  their 
rulers  and  said,  ‘ We  found  your  prison  open,  and  entering  in  we 
found  no  man  there.’  MTien  the  chiefs  of  the  priests  heard  that, 
they  said  among  themselves,  ‘ What  may  this  be  ? Perhaps  some  miracle 
has  come  into  the  prison,  and  slain  the  keepers  and  suddenly  released 
those  who  were  shut  up  there.’  After  these  things  the  devil  appeared 
in  the  likeness  of  a youth  and  said  to  them,  ‘ Hearken  to  me  and  seek 
out  here  a certain  stranger  whose  name  is  Andrew,  and  kill  him  : 


ANDREAS. 


239 


Jja  and  se  halga  Matlieiis  gebsedon  to  Drilitnc,  and  setter  j^on 
gebede  se  baliga  Andreas  sette  bis  band  ofer  bara  wera  eagan  Andrew  re- 

® ^ ^ ^ ° stored  siglit  to 

be  bser  on  lande  wseron,  and  gesibbe  bie  onfengon.  And  eft  numt)er  of 

^ •>  o j o persons  who 

be  sette  bis  band  ofer  biora  beortan,  and  beora  andgeat  bim  eft 
to-bwirfde.  Se  baliga  Andreas  bim  to-cwse^,  ‘ Ganga^  on  |)as 
nijjeran  dselas  J>isse  ceastre,  and  ge  ]?ser  gemeta^  mycel  fic-treow: 
sitta^  under  bim  and  eta^  of  bis  wsestmum  o^  |)8et  ic  eow  to- 
cyme.’  Hi  cwsedon  to  |)am  balgan  Andrea,  ^ Cum  nu  mid  us, 
for})on  ]?e  ])U  eart  ure  wealdend,  |>y  Ises  wen  is  J^set  bi  us  eft 
genimon  and  on  |?a  wyrstan  tintregu  bie  us  ongebringan.’  Se 
baliga  Andreas  bim  to-cwse^,  ‘Fara^  ]?ider,  forjjon  jje  eow  nsenig 
wibt  ne  dera^  ne  ne  swence]).’  And  bra¥e  bie  |)a  ealle  ferdon, 

swa  bim  se  balga  Andreas  bebead.  And  jjser  wseron  on  ]>8em  iie  found  two 

liundred  and 

carcerne  twa  bund  and  eabta  and  feowertig  wera,  and  nigon  and  forty-eight 

men  and 

feowertig  wifa,  ¥a  se  baliga  Andreas  banon  onsende.  And  bone  forty-nine 

^ ' * women  in  the 

eadigan  Matbeum  be  gedyde  gangan  to  ]>am  east-dsele  mid  bis  dis-  prison, 
cipulum  and  se  baliga  Andreas  asetton  on  }>a  dune  \>3dr  se  eadiga  st.  Mattiiew 

All  i*ri^®  directed  to 

Petrus  se  apostol  waes.  And  be  bser  wunode  mid  bim.  Se  baliga  ?o  to  st. 

A.  . I'eter. 

Andreas  jia  uteode  of  |>9em  carcerne,  and  be  ongan  gangan  ut  j^urb 

midde  j)a  ceastre,  and  be  com  to  sumre  stowe,  and  be  J)9er  geseab 

swer  standan,  and  ofer  ]?one  swer  seme  onlicnesse.  And  be  gesset 

be  bam  swere  anbidende  bwset  bim  gelimpan  scolde.  Da  unribte  The  Marma- 

men  ba  eodon  bset  bie  ba  men  utgelseddon,  and  bie  to  mete  to  the  prison 

gedon.  And  bie  gemetton  J)ses  carcernes  duru  opene,  and  ]?a  captives  gone. 

seofon  byrdas  deade  licgan.  Mid  |>y  ]?e  bie  jjset  gesawon  bie 

eft  bwirfdon  to  biora  ealdormannum,  and  bie  cwsedon,  ‘pm 

carcern  open  we  gemetton,  and  ingangende  nsenige  ^ we  |?ser 

gemetton.’  Mid  |?i  ]>e  bie  gebyrdon  Jjara  sacerda  ealdormen, 

and  bie  cwsedon  bim  betweonan,  ‘ Hwset  wile  ]?is  wesan '?  Wen 

is  ])set  bwilc  wundor  ineode  on  Jjset  carcern  and  })a  byrdas 

acwselde,  and  somnunga  ^ ]>y  jjser  betynede  wseron.’  JEfter  The  devil  ap- 

• 1 • 1 1 c 1 *1  1*  11*-  pears  to  them 

biossum  bim  seteowde  deoiol  on  cnibtes  onlicnysse,  and  bim  to-  and  teiis 

, them  to  kill 

cwse¥,  ‘ Gebyra^  me,  and  seca^  ber  sumne  sel])eodigne  man  }>ses  Andrew, 
nama  is  Andreas,  and  acwella^  bine.  He  |>set  is  se  jja  gebunde- 

“ MS.  msenige. 

A word  lost.  Read  somnunga  alysde  ba  \e  bser  &c. 


240 


ST.  ANDREW. 


he  it  is  that  brouglit  out  of  the  prison  those  who  lay  bound  there, 
and  he  is  now  in  this  city : if  ye  now  know  him,  hasten,  my  children, 
and  slay  him.’  The  holy  Andrew  said  to  the  devil,  ‘ 0 thou  shaft  hard- 
ened to  all  wickedness,  thou  that  dost  ever  fight  against  mankind ! I\Iy 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  trodden  thee  down  in  hell.’  ^Yhen  the  devil 
heard  this  he  said  to  him,  ‘ I hear  thy  voice  but  I know  not  where 
thou  art.’  The  holy  Andrew  said  to  him,  ‘ Inasmuch  as  thou  art  blind 
thou  seest  not  any  of  Grod’s  holy  ones.’  Then  said  the  devil  to  the 
people,  ‘ Behold  je  and  see  him,  for  he  it  is  that  spake  to  me.’  The 
townspeople  ran  and  shut  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  they  sought  the  holy 
Andrew  that  they  might  take  him.  The  Lord  Jesus  appeared  then  to 
the  holy  Andrew  and  said  to  him,  ‘ Arise,  Andrew,  and  show  yourself  to 
them,  that  they  may  perceive  my  power  to  be  in  thee.’  Then  the  holy 
Andrew  arose  in  the  sight  of  the  people  and  said,  ‘ I am  Andrew  whom 
ye  seek.’  Then  the  people  ran  and  took  him  and  said,  ‘Inasmuch  as 
thou  diddest  thus  to  us,  we  will  repay  thee  again.’  And  they  took 
counsel  how  they  might  slay  him.  Then  went  the  devil  among  them 
and  said  to  the  people,  ‘ If  it  so  please  you,  let  us  put  a rope  about 
his  neck,  and  drag  him  through  the  streets  of  the  city,  and  let  us 
do  this  until  he  die,  and  when  he  is  dead,  let  us  divide  his  body 
among  our  townsfolk.’  And  when  all  the  people  heard  that,  it  pleased 
them,  and  straightway  they  put  a rope  about  his  neck,  and  they  dragged 
him  through  the  streets  of  the  city.  And  while  the  blessed  Andrew 
was  thus  dragged  along,  his  flesh  was  mingled  with  the  ground  so 
that  his  blood  flowed  upon  the  earth  like  water.  And  when  evening 
was  come  they  put  him  into  the  prison,  and  bound  his  hands  behind 
him  and  left  him ; and  all  his  body  was  crushed.  So  also  on  the 
next  day  they  did  the  same  to  him.  Then  cried  the  holy  Andrew  and 
said,  ‘My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  come  and  see  what  they  do  to  me  thy 
servant;  and  I endure  it  all  for  thy  commandment  which  thou  gavest 
me,  saying.  Do  not  thou  after  their  unbelief.  Behold,  Lord,  and  see 


S.  ANDREAS. 


241 


nan  of  ]?issum  carcerne  utaloedde,  and  he  is  nu  on  |?isse  ceastre ; 
ge  bine  nil  witon,  efsta^  mine  beam  and  acwella^  bine.’  Se 
haliga  Andreas  ba  ewse^  to  j?am  deofle,  ‘ Ana  bu  beardeste  striel  ^ st.  Andrew 

strives  with 

to  seglnvilcre  unribtnesse ; }m  ])e  simle  fibtest  \vi^  manna  cyn.  the  devil. 
Mm  Dribten  Hselend  Crist  |)e  gebnsede  in  belle.’  pget  deofol 
j>a  be  ])is  gebyrde,  be  him  to-cwie^,  ‘ pine  stefne  ic  gebiere,  ac 
ic  ne  wat  bwser  jju  eart.’  Se  baliga  Andreas  bim  to-cwse^, 

‘ ForJjon  pe  |ju  eart  blind  |)U  ne  gesibst  aenigne  of  Codes  jjam 
balgum.’  pset  deofol  ]>a  cwse^  to  ]?am  folce,  ‘ Bebealda^  eow 
and  geseo^  bine,  for])on  ]?e  be  ]?8et  is  se  |)e  wi'^  me  sprsec.’  Da 
burh-leode  J>a  union,  and  hi  betyndon  ))8ere  ceastre  gatu,  and  hie 
sobton  J?8ene  halgan  Andreas  ]>0et  hie  bine  genamon.  Dribten 
Haelend  bine  J>a  seteowde  |jam  baligan  Andrea,  and  bim  to-cwse^, 

‘ Andrea  aris,  and  gecy^  him  jjset  hie  ongieton  mm  meegen  on  ]je 
wesan.’  Se  haliga  Andreas  ]?a  aras  on  |?8es  folces  gesihjje,  and  Andrew  gives 
he  cwee^,  ‘Ic  eom  se  Andreas  ]?e  ge  seca|>.’  pset  folc  ]?a  arn, 
and  hie  bine  genamon  and  cwsedon,  ‘ForJjon  ];u  us  ]?us  dydest 
we  hit  ]?e  forgylda^.’  And  hie  jiohton  hu  hie  bine  acwellan 
meahton.  pa  wses  se  deofol  ingangende,  and  cwae^  to  jjam  They  drag 

^ ..  ^ him  about  the 

folce,  ‘Cif  eow  swa  beige  uton  sendon  rap  on  bis  swyran,  and  city  by  a rope, 
bine  teon  ]?urb  ]?isse  ceastre  lanan,  and  j?is  uton  we  don  oJ?]?8et 
be  swelte.  And  mid  ]>i  ]>e  be  dead  sie,  uton  we  dselaii  bis 
lichaman  ururn  burb-leodum.’  And  }?a  call  ])8ef  folc  ]?8et  gehi- 
erde,  hit  him  licode,  and  bra^e  hie  sendon  rap  on  bis  sweoran, 
and  hie  bine  tugon  geond  ]jaere  ceastre  lanan.  Mid  }>i  ]>e  se  aii  ids  body 

. was  crushed 

eadiga  Andreas  waes  togen  Ins  licbama  wies  gemenge^  mid  |)8ere  and  h’^hesh 
eor^an,  swa  ]?0et  blod  fleow  ofer  eor^an  swa  weeter.  Da  aefen  the  ground, 
geworden  wees,  hi  bine  sendon  on  |)3et  carcern,  and  hie  gebun- 
den  his  banda  bebindan,  and  hie  bine  forleton  ; and  eall  bis 
Hchama  [wses]  gelysed.  Swilce  o))re  dsege  ]?iet  ilce  hie  dydon. 

Se  haliga  Andreas  |)a  weop,  and  be  cwse^,  ‘ Min  Dribten 
Hselend  Crist,  cum  and  geseoh  ]?8et  hie  me  do^  ])inum  )>eowe ; 
and  eall  ic  bit  arsefnie  for  jjinuin  gebode,  ]>e  ]m  me  sealdest, 
and  |)U  cwsede,  “ Ne  do  aefter  biora  ilngeleafulnesse.”  Bebeald, 

Compare  the  parallel  passage  in  the  poetical  legend  of  St.  Andreiv, 
ll.  2380-90,  Kemble's  Edition. 


16 


242 


ST.  ANDREW. 


what  they  do  to  me.’  While  he  thus  spake  the  devil  said  to  the  people, 

‘ Smite  him  on  the  mouth,  that  he  speak  not  thus.’  Then  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  shut  him  up  again  in  the  prison.  Then  took  the  devil 
with  him  seven  other  devils,  which  the  holy  Andrew  had  put  to  flight 
from  the  place,  and  they  entering  into  the  prison  stood  in  the  sight 
of  the  blessed  Andrew,  and  reviling  him  with  great  reproaches  they 
said,  ‘ What  is  it  thou  hast  found  here  ? Who  shall  deliver  thee  now 
from  our  power?  Where  is  thy  boasting  and  thy  trust?’  Then  said 
the  devil  to  the  other  devils,  ‘ My  children,  slay  him,  for  he  hath  shamed 
us  and  our  deeds.’  Then  the  devils  blew  upon  the  holy  Andrew,  and 
they  saw  the  sign  of  Christ’s  cross  upon  his  countenance  and  durst  not 
approach  him,  but  they  quickly  fled  away.  The  devil  said  to  them, 
‘My  children,  wherefore  did  ye  not  kill  him?’  They  answered  him  and 
said,  ‘ We  could  not,  for  we  saw  the  sign  of  Christ’s  cross  upon  his 
countenance,  and  we  were  afraid : we  know  that  before  he  came  into  this 
affliction  he  was  our  master ; kill  thou  him  if  thou  canst ; we  will  not 
obey  thee  in  this,  lest  haply  God  deliver  him  and  send  us  into  worse 
torments,’  The  holy  Andrew  said  to  them,  ‘ Though  ye  kill  me,  yet  will 
I not  do  your  will,  but  I will  do  the  will  of  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ.’  And 
when  they  heard  this  they  flew  away.  On  the  morrow  it  came  to  pass 
again  that  they  dragged  forth  the  holy  Andrew,  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice  to  the  Lord,  and  said,  ‘ My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  these  torments 
are  sufiicient  for  me,  for  I am  worn  out.  My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  once 
thou  didst  suffer  on  the  cross  and  thou  saidest.  Father,  wherefore  hast 
thou  forsaken  me  ? Now  it  is  three  days  since  I was  dragged  through 
the  streets  of  this  city ; thou  knowest.  Lord,  the  weakness  of  man ; receive 
thou  my  spirit.  Where  are  thy  words.  Lord,  wherewith  thou  didst 
encourage  us,  saying.  If  ye  obey  me  and  follow  me,  not  one  hair  of  your 
head  shall  perish  ? Behold,  Lord,  and  see  how  that  my  flesh  and  the  hairs 


S.  ANDREAS. 


243 


Drihten,  and  geseoli  hu  hie  me  do^.’  Mid  ]>i  he  j)iis  cvvte^,  }>a3t 
cleoful  cw0B^  to  jjam  folce,  ‘ Swinga^  hiiie  on  his  mu¥,  |)a3t 
he  ]?ns  ne  sprece.’  Da  geworden  wses  jjset  hie  hinc  eft  hetyndon 
on  bam  carcerne.  Dset  deofol  ba  geiiaru  mid  him  obre  seofon  The  devil 
deoflo,  |)a  ]>e  [se]  haliga  Andreas  jjanon  afliemde,  and  ingangende 
on  J)£et  carcern  hie  gestodon  on  gesihjje  |?8es  eadigan  Andreas, 
and  hine  bismriende  mid  myclere  bismre,  and  hie  cwasdon,  **““• 

‘ Hwset  is  |)tet  |?u  her  gemetest  ? hwilc  gefreolse^  j?e  nu  of  urum 
gewealde  ? hwser  is  J)in  gilp  and  }?in  hiht  V paet  deofol  ])a  cwee^ 
to  )?am  o¥rum  deofliim,  ‘ Mine  beam,  acwella^  hine,  for]?on  he 
us  gescende  and  ure  weorc.’  pa  deofla  ta  blaestan  hie  ofer  bone  They  saw  the 

* cross  on  his 

halgan  Andreas,  and  hie  gesawon  Cristes  rodetacen  on  his  countenance, 
onsiene ; hi  ne  dorston  hine  genealsecan,  ac  hra^e  hie  on  weg  The  devils 

. fled  from  him. 

flugon.  paet  deofol  him  to-cwse¥I,  ‘ Mine  beam,  for  hwon  ne 

acwealdon  ge  hine?’  Hie  him  andswarodon  and  hie  cwsedon, 

‘We  ne  mihton,  forbon  be  Cristes  rode-tanc’  on  his  onsiene  we  i So  in  ins., 

gesawon,  and  we  us  ondredon.  We  witon  for|)on  |)e  he  on  lode-tAcn. 

jjges  earfo^nesse  com  he  ure  waes  wealdend.  Gif  |)U  msege, 

acwel  hine ; we  |)e  on  |)issum  ne  hersumia^,  J?y  Ises  wen  sie  ]>ddt 

hine  God  gefreolsige  and  us  sende  on  wyrsan  tintrego.’  Se 

haliga  Andreas  him  to-cwee^,  ‘peah  |;e  ge  me  acwellan,  ne  d5 

ic  eowerne  willan,  ac  ic  do  willan  mines  Drihtnes  Hselendes 

Cristes.’  And  bus  hi  geherdon  and  on  weg  flugon.  On  mergen  On  the  mor- 
row St.  An- 

ba  geworden  waes  eft  hie  tugon  bone  halgan  Andreas,  and  he  drew  is  again 

^ , ore.  ’ dragged  out 

cigde  mid  mycle  wope  to  Drihtne,  and  cwse¥,  ‘ Min  Drihten  of  prison. 
Hselend  Crist,  me  genihtsumia^  ]>as  tintrega,  forbon  ic  eom  praj^^fol-lllip 
geteorod.  Min  Drihten  Hselend  Crist,  ane  tid  on  rode  b^  ^ 

browodest  and  b^  cwtede,  “Feeder,  for  hwon  forlete  b^  me.?” 

Nu  III  dagas  syndon  sy^^an  ic  wses  getogen  jmTh  bisse  ceastre 
lanum.  pu  wast,  Drihten,  ba  menniscan  tyddernysse,  hat  onfon 
minne  gast.  Hweer  syndon  bhie  word,  Drihten,  on  bam  bu  us 
gestrangodest,  and  bu  cweede,  “ Gif  ge  me  gehyra^  and  ge  me 
beo^  fylgende,  ne  an  loc  of  eowrum  heafde  forwyr^?”  Beheald, 

Drihten,  and  geseoh  fora  bmum  lichaman  and  loccas  mines 
heafdes  mid  bisse  eor¥an  synd  gemengde.  Ane  III  dagas 
* The  text  is  corrupt.  Read  forbl  min  licliama. 


16-2 


244 


ST.  ANDREW. 


of  my  head  are  mingled  with  the  earth.  It  is  but  three  days  since 
I was  dragged  to  the  fearfullest  torments,  and  thou  didst  not  appear  to 
me.  My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  strengthen  thou  mine  heart.’  Wliile  he 
prayed  thus,  the  Lord’s  voice  was  heard  speaking  to  the  holy  Andrew  in 
Hebrew,  ‘ My  Andrew,  heaven  and  earth  may  pass  away ; my  words  shall 
never  pass  away.  Look  behind  thee  and  see  thy  flesh  and  the  hairs 
of  thy  head,  what  is  become  of  them.’  The  holy  Andrew  looked  and  saw 
a full-blown  tree  bearing  fruit,  and  he  said,  ‘ Now  I know.  Lord,  that  thou 
hast  not  forsaken  me.’  It  came  to  pass  in  the  evening  they  shut  him  up  in 
the  prison,  and  they  said  among  themselves,  ‘ For  on  this  night  he  dietin’ 
The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  appeared  to  him  in  the  prison,  and  stretched  out 
his  hand  and  took  him  and  said,  ‘Andrew,  arise.’  When  he  heard  that, 
straightway  he  arose  whole,  and  he  prayed  and  said,  ‘ I give  thee  thanks, 
my  Lord  Jesus  Christ.’  Then  the  holy  Andrew  looked  and  saw  a column 
standing  in  the  midst  of  the  jDrison,  and  upon  the  column  a stone  image  j 
and  he  stretched  out  his  hand  and  said  to  it,  ‘ Fear  thou  the  Lord  and 
the  sign  of  his  cross,  before  which  heaven  and  earth  tremble.  Now 
therefore,  0 image,  do  that  I bid  thee  in  the  name  of  my  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Send  a great  stream  through  thy  mouth,  so  that  all  the  men 
may  be  destroyed  who  are  in  this  city.’  MTien  the  blessed  Andrew  had 
thus  spoken,  straightway  the  stone  image  sent  forth  a great  stream 
through  its  mouth  like  brine,  and  it  consumed  the  men’s  bodies  and 
killed  their  children  and  their  cattle.  And  they  all  strove  to  flee  from 
the  city.  Then  said  the  holy  Andrew,  ‘ My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  forsake 
me  not,  but  send  me  thine  angel  from  heaven  in  a fiery  cloud  that 
he  may  compass  all  this  city,  that  men  may  not  approach  it  for  the  fire.’ 
And  as  he  thus  spake,  a fiery  cloud  descended  from  heaven,  and  it 
surrounded  all  the  city.  When  the  blessed  Andrew  perceived  that,  he 
blessed  the  Lord.  And  the  water  increased  up  to  the  height  of  a man’s 
neck  and  fiercely  consumed  their  bodies.  And  they  all  cried  and  said, 
‘Woe  to  us,  for  all  these  things  have  come  upon  us  on  account  of  this 
stranger  whom  we  shut  up  in  the  prison.  What  shall  we  now  doF 


S.  ANDEEAS. 


245 


syndoii  sy^¥an  ic  waes  getogen  to  wyrstan  tintregiim, 

and  |?u  me  ne  seteowdest.  Min  Driliten  Hselend  Crist,  gestranga 
mine  heortan.’  Dus  gebiddende  |)am  halgan  Andrea  Drihtnes 
stefn  waes  geworden  on  Ebreisc,  cwej^ende,  ‘ Mm  Andreas, 
lieofon  and  eoi'^e  maeg  gewitan ; min  word  naefre  ne  gevvita)?, 

Bebeald  aefter  J?e  and  geseoli  |)inne  licliaman  and  loccas  j^ines 
lieafdes,  hwaet  hie  syndon  ejewordene/  Se  halma  Andreas  ba  His  flesh  and 

’ ^ or  i,g 

lociende  be  geseab  geblowen  treow  waestm-berende  ; and  he 
cwae^,  ^Nu  ic  wat,  Drihten,  for|)on  |?aet  ])U  ne  forlete  me.’  On 
fefenne  }?a  geworden  hie  hine  betyndon  on  }?am  carcerne,  and 
hio  cwsedon  him  betwynum,  ‘ForJ)on  ]>e  jjisse  nihte  he  swelt.’ 

Him  aeteowde  Drihten  Haelend  Crist  on  jjaem  carcerne,  and 
he  a|?enede  his  hand  and  genam,  and  he  cwae^,  ‘Andreas, 
arts.’  Mid  ]>[  ])e  he  J>aet  gehyrde  hra|)e  he  ]>a  aras  gesiind, 
and  he  hine  gebaed,  and  he  cwae^,  ‘ pancas  ic  ]>e  do,  min  Drihten 
Haelend  Crist.’  Se  haliga  Andreas  jja  lociende  he  geseah  on  st.  Andrew 

^ saw  also  a 

middiim  baem  carcerne  swer  standan,  and  ofer  bone  swer  staen-  stone  image 

on  a brass 

enne  anlicnesse.  And  he  ajjenede  his  handa  and  hiere  to-cwae^,  column. 

‘ Ondraed  ]?e  Drihten  and  his  rdde-tanc,  beforan  ]?aem  forhtiga^ 
heofon  and  eorjje.  Nu  ])onne,  anlicnes,  do  ]?aet  ic  bidde  on 
naman  mines  Drihtnes  Haelendes  Cristes ; saend  mycel  waeter  The  apostle 
burh  binne  mub,  swa  baet  sien  gewemmede  ealle  ba  on  bisse  image  to  send 

^ ^ \ ^ ^ out  a stream 

ceastre  syndon.’  Mid  |ji  [}?e]  he  J>us  cwae^,  se  eadiga  Andreas,  of  brine^from 
hra)>e  sio  staenene  ^ onlicnes  sendde  mycel  waeter  ])urh  hiora  mu}i  i stefne. 
swa  sealt,  and  hie  aet  manna  lichaman,  and  hit  acweMde  heora 
beam  and  hyra  nytenu.  And  hie  ealle  woldon  fleon  of  j^aere 
ceastre.  Se  haliga  Andreas  })a  cwae^,  ‘ Mm  Drihten  Haelend 
Crist,  ne  forlaet  me,  ac  send  me  j?inne  engel  of  heofonum  on 
fyrenum  wolcne,  J)aet  |?a  embgange  ealle  ]?as  ceastre  |>aet  ne 
magen  geneosian  for  Jjaem  fyre.’  And  ])us  cwe])ende,  fyren  wolc 
astah  of  heofonum,  and  hit  ymbsealde  ealle  ]?a  ceastre.  Mid  heaven. 
]>y  ])aet  ongeat  se  eadiga  Andreas,  he  bletsode  Drihten.  paet 
waeter  weox  o|>  mannes  swuran,  and  swi|)e  hit  aet  hyra  lichaman. 

And  hie  ealle  cigdon  and  cwaedon,  ‘AVa  us,  forjjon  |?e  |?as  ealle 
up  coman  for  ]?issum  ael|)eodigum,  ]>e  we  on  )?issum  carcerne 
betyned  haebba^.  Hwaet  beo  we  donde  V Sume  hie  cwaedon, 


246 


ST.  AN  DUE  W. 


Some  of  them  said,  ‘ If  it  so  please  you,  let  us  go  to  the  prison  and  bring 
him  out  therefrom,  lest  perhaps  vve  perish  miserably ; and  let  us  all 
cry,  and  say  that  we  believe  on  the  Lord  of  this  stranger;  then  will 
he  remove  these  afflictions  from  us.’  When  the  blessed  Andrew  per- 
ceived that  they  were  turned  to  the  Lord  he  said  to  the  stone  image, 
‘ Cease  now,  through  the  might  of  our  Lord,  and  send  forth  no  more 
water  out  of  thy  mouth.’  And  this  said,  the  water  ceased  and  came 
forth  no  more  out  of  its  mouth.  Then  went  the  holy  Andrew  out 
of  the  prison,  and  the  water  itself  did  him  reverence  before  his  feet. 
And  they  who  remained  came  to  the  prison  door  and  said,  ‘Pity  us, 
0 God,  and  do  not  to  us  as  we  did  to  this  stranger.’  Then  prayed 
the  holy  Andrew  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  and  the  earth  opened  and 
swallowed  up  the  water  with  the  dead  men.  The  people  who  saw  that 

were  greatly  afraid  and  said,  ‘Woe  to  us,  for  this  death  is  from  God, 

and  he  will  kill  us  for  the  afflictions  which  we  wrought  upon  this 

man.  Truly  he  is  sent  from  God,  and  he  is  God’s  servant.’  The  holy 

Andrew  said  to  them,  ‘ My  children,  be  not  afraid,  for  those  who  are 
now  in  this  water  shall  live  again.  And  for  this  cause  has  this  thing 
happened,  that  ye  may  believe  on  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ.’  Then  prayed 
the  holy  Andrew  to  the  Lord  and  said,  ‘My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  send 
thine  Holy  Spirit,  that  he  may  awaken  all  those  who  are  in  this  water, 
that  they  may  believe  on  thy  name.’  Then  the  Lord  bid  all  those  who 
were  in  the  water  to  arise.  And  after  this  the  holy  Andrew  caused  a 
church  to  be  built  on  the  spot  where  the  column  stood.  And  he  gave 
them  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  said,  ‘Love 
him,  for  great  is  his  power.’  And  he  set  one  of  their  chief  men  as 
bishop  over  them,  and  baptized  them  and  said,  ‘ Now  then  I am  ready 
to  go  to  my  disciples.’  Then  they  all  besought  him  and  said,  ‘Stay 
with  us  yet  a little  time,  that  thou  mayest  establish  tranquillity  amongst 
us,  because  we  are  newly  turned  to  this  faith.’  But  the  holy  Andrew 
would  not  hearken  to  them,  but  he  bade  them  farewell  and  so  left  them. 


S.  ANDREAS. 


247 


‘ Gif  eow  swa  lice  iitan  gangan  on  }>issnm  carccrne  and 

bine  ut  forlsetan,  jjy  laes  wen  sie  }?8et  we  yfele  forweorjjon ; and 
iiton  we  ealle  cigean  and  cwejjan,  for|)on  J?e  we  gelcofa^  on 
Driliten  |?yses  ael|>eodigan  mannes ; j^onne  afyrsej)  he  |)as  earfo^- 
nesse  fram  us.’  Mid  Jn  se  eadiga  Andreas  ongeat  J)3et  hie  to 
Drilitene  waeron  gebwerfede,  lie  cwae^  to  j^sere  staenenan  anlic- 
nesse,  ‘ Ara  nu  J^iirh  maegen  ures  Drihtenes,  and  ma  waeter  of 
}nnum  mu))e  ]?u  ne  send.’  And  J^a  gecweden  jiaet  waeter  oflan, 
and  ma  of  lieora  mu]?e  hit  ne  eode.  Se  haliga  Andreas  jia 
ut-eode  of  |>am  carcerne,  and  jiaet  selfe  waeter  |?egnunge  gearwode 
beforan  his  fotum.  And  pa  jiaer  to  lafe  wseron,  hie  comon  to 
l^aes  carcernes  dung  and  hie  cwaedon,  ‘ Gemiltsa  us  God,  and  ne 
do  us  swa  sw^  we  dydon  on  jiisne  aeljieodigan.’  Se  haliga 
Andreas  }ia  gebaed  on  J»aes  folces  gesihjie,  and  seo  eor]?e  hie 
ontynde  and  hio  forswealh  p2dt  waeter  mid  |?am  mannum.  pa 
weras  ]?a  ]>aet  gesawon  hie  him  swijie  ondraedon,  and  hie  cwaedon, 
‘ Wa  us,  forjjon  pe  pes  dea^  fram  Gode  is,  and  he  us  wile 
acwellan  for  jiissum  earfo^nessum  pe  we  ]?issum  mannan  dydon. 
So^lice  fram  Gode  he  is  send,  and  he  is  Godes  jieowa.’  Se 
halga  Andreas  him  to-cwae^,  ‘ Mine  beam,  ne  ondraeda]?  ge  eow 
forjjon  |)e  Jias  pe  on  jus  waetere  syndon  eft  hie  libba^.  Ac  jiis  is 
forjion  ]?us  geworden  psei  ge  geleofon  on  minum  Drihtne  Haelen- 
dum  Criste.’  Se  haliga  Andreas  pa  gebaed  to  Drihtne  and  cwae^, 

‘ Mm  Drihten  Haelend  Crist,  send  })inne  ]?one  Halgan  Gast,  p2et 
awecce  ealle  pa  pe  on  Jiisse  waetere  syndon,  }>aet  hie  geliefon 
on  |)inne  naman.’  Drihten  |?a  het  ealle  arisan  pe  on  jiam  waetere 
waeron.  And  aefter  jiissum  se  haliga  Andreas  het  cyrican  getim- 
brian  on  ]?aere  stowe  J>aer  se  swer  stod.  And  he  him  sealde 
bebodu  Drihtnes  Haelendes  ^ Cristes,  ‘ And  lufia^  bine  for|)on 
my  cel  is  his  maegen.’  And  aenne  of  heora  aldormannum  to 
biseeope  he  him  gesette,  and  he  hi  gefullode  and  cwae^, 

[mnne  ic  eom  gearo  ]iaet  ic  gange  to  minum  discipulum.’  Hie 
ealle  bine  baedon  and  hie  cwaedon,  ‘ Medmycel  faec  nu  gyt  wuna 
mid  us,  Jiaet  }>u  us  gedefra  gedo,  forjion  |ie  we  niwe  syndon  to 
jnssum  geleafan  gedon.’  Se  halga  Andreas  hie  |)a  noble  gehie- 
ran,  ac  he  hie  grette  and  hie  swa  forlet.  Him  fylgede  mycel 


At  the 
people’s  en- 
treaties he 
hifls  the 
image  to 
cease  its 
operations. 


Tlie  eai-th 
opens  and 
swallows  the 
dead. 


These  are 
afterwards 
raised  to  life. 


1 3IS.  hffilen. 
dest. 

He  converted 
them  to 
Christianity. 


248 


ST.  ANDREW. 


And  a great  multitude  of  the  people  followed  him  weeping  and  crying. 
And  there  shone  a light  over  their  heads,  while  the  holy  Andrew  was 
journeying  thence,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  appeared  to  him  on  the 
way  in  the  form  of  a fair  child,  and  said  to  him,  ‘ Andrew,  wherefore 
departest  thou  thus  without  fruit  of  thy  labour,  and  hast  forsaken  those 
who  besought  thee,  and  pitiedst  not  the  children  of  those  who  followed 
thee  weeping  ? Their  clamor  and  cry  have  ascended  up  to  me  in  heaven. 
Now  therefore  return  again  to  the  city,  and  remain  there  seven  days,  that 
thou  mayest  confirm  their  minds  in  my  faith.  Go  then  to  the  city  [and 
abide  there]  with  thy  disciples,  and  with  those  also  who  believe  in  my 
faith.’  When  he  had  said  this,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ascended  up  to 
heaven,  and  the  blessed  Andrew  returned  to  the  city  Marmadonia  and 
said,  ‘I  bless  thee,  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  thou  that  turnest  all  souls  to 
thee,  that  thou  didst  not  let  me  depart  in  my  anger  from  this  city.’  And 
the  people  rejoiced  with  great  joy.  And  he  abode  with  them  there 
seven  days,  teaching  and  confirming  their  hearts  in  the  faith  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  When  the  seven  days  were  fulfilled,  as  the  Lord  had  com- 
manded him,  he  departed  from  the  city  Marmadonia  and  hastened  to 
his  disciples;  and  all  the  people  conducted  him  forth  with  joy  and  said, 
‘There  is  one  Lord  God,  he  is  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  to 
whom  is  glory  and  power,  in  the  holy  Trinity,  everlastingly,  world 
without  end,  for  ever.’] 


S.  ANDREAS. 


249 


mani"o  bees  folces  vvepende  and  hrymende.  And  ba  ascan  Icolit  After  tins, 

^ ^ ^ wlien  Andrew 

ofer  liieora  heafod,  mid  bi  se  hal<?a  Andreas  banon  waes  farende,  is  leaving  the 
[and]  him  mtiwde  Drihten  Haelend  Crist  on  jjam  wege  on  ansine 
faegeres  cildes,  and  him  to-cwae^,  ‘ Andreas,  for  hwan  gaest  ]>i\ 
swa  huton  waestme  Jjines  gewinnes,  and  J?u  forlete  |)a  \>e  [e 
bsedon,  and  |?u  naere  miltsiend  ofer  heora  cild  |>a  ])e  waeron 
fyliende  and  wepende  ? para  cirm  and  wop  to  me  astah  on 
heofonas.  Nu  |)onne  hwyrf  eft  on  J>a  ceastre  and  beo  j^aer  seofon 
dagas,  o|?])aet  ]>n  gestrangie  heora  mod  on  minne  geleafan.  Gang 
J)onne  to  Jjsere  ceastre  mid  ]?inum  discipulum,  and  ge^  on  minne 
geleafan  geleofan.’  Mid  ]>i  he  J)is  cwae^,  Drihten  Haelend  Crist, 
he  astah  on  heofonas.  Se  eadiga  Andreas  ]?a  waes  eft  hwyrfende 
on  Marmadonia  ceastre,  and  he  cwae^,  ‘ Ic  j^e  bletsige  mm 
Drihten  Haelend  Crist,  jju  ]>e  gehwyrfest  ealle  saula,  forjjon  |?u 
me  ne  forlete  ut-gangan  mid  minre  hat-heortan  of  jjisse  ceastre.’ 

Hio  waeron  gefeonde  mycle  gefean,  and  he  j?8er  wunode  mid  him  He  returned 
seofon  dagas,  laerende  and  strangende  hira  heortan  on  geleafan  seven  days, 
ures  Drihtnes  Haelendes  Cristes.  Mid  ]>i  ]>e  |?a  waeron  gefyllede 
seofon  dagas  swa  swa  him  Drihten  behead,  he  ferde  of  [Marjma-  Then  he  re- 
donia  ceastre  efstende  to  his  discipulum.  And  call  ]?aet  folc  disciples, 
hine  laedde  mid  gefean  and  hie  cwaedon,  ‘An  is  Drihten  God, 
se  is  Haelend  Crist,  and  se  Halga  Cast,  j^am  is  wuldor  and 
geweald  on  Jjaere  Halgan  prynnysse  |)urh  ealra  worulda  woruld 
so^lice  a butan  ende  ^.’] 

Perhaps  we  should  read  ba  be. 

^ From  the  Cambridge  MS.  C.C,  C.  S.  8. 


CORRECTIONS. 


P.  2,  1.  2,  for  ‘a.d.  979/  read  ^a.d.  971/ 

P.  3,  1.  %for  ‘a.d.  979/  read  ‘ a.d.  971/ 

P.  8,  1.  2 from  bottom,  ybr  ‘ then  ’ read  ‘ then  as  ^ 

P.  8,  1.  2 from  bottom,  ybr  ‘ as  ’ read  ‘ so  the  ’ 

P.  22,  1.  14,  for  ‘ be  mindful  of’  read  ^ attend  to  ’ 

P.  22,  1.  i^,for  ‘if  he  first  have  devoted  himself  to  ’ read  ‘ if  he 
should  first  hinder  himself  from  ’ 

P.  26,  1.  8 from  bottom, yb?’  ‘ feast’  read  ‘ fast  ’ 

P.  40,  1.  g,for  ‘ to  ’ read  ‘ do  ’ 

P.  84,  1.  6,  for  ‘ iron  ’ reacZ  ‘ brazen  ’ 

P.  92,  1.  14  from  bottom, /or  ‘noon’  read  ‘nine’ 

P.  94,  1.  13  from  bottom, /or  ‘may’  7'ead  ‘ may  and  can  ’ 

P.  100,  1.  6,  for  ‘hell-’  7^ead  ‘ eternal  ’ 

P.  108,  1.  Ti,for  ‘ death’  rmc?  ‘deeds  ’ 

P.  128,  1.  1 4, /or  ‘ thirty’  7'ead  ‘thirty-three  ’ 

P.  128,  1.  8 from  bottom, /or  ‘sins’  7'ead  ‘sins,  and  to  hear  their 
prayers  ’ 


PREFACE  TO  THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


The  following  glosses  are  taken  from  a copy  of  the  E,oman 
Psalter^  in  the  library  at  Blickling  Hall,  now  in  the  possession 
of  the  Dowager  Marchioness  of  Lothian.  From  the  similarity 
of  the  writing  to  that  of  the  Linclisfarne  Gospels^,  we  may 
safely  conclude  that  the  Latin  text  was  written  about  the  be- 
ginning of  the  eighth  century.  The  book  once  contained  117 
leaves,  of  which  only  88  now  remain.  The  subjoined  table 
shows  which  leaves  are  wanting  and  what  parts  of  the  psalter 
are  contained  in  the  remaining  leaves  : 

Leaves. 

I — ^ wanting. 

6 stands  after  leaf  93  ; it=Iudicabit  populos  ix.  9 — 
rapiat  pauperem  ix.  (2nd  part)  9. 

7 — 22  wanting. 

^ An  extract  from  the  preface  to  the  Quincuplex  PsaUerium  of  Jacobus 
Faber  Stapulensis  (secunda  emissio,  1513)  may  serve  to  explain  the  relation 
of  the  Roman  to  the  Gallican  and  other  psalters  : ‘ Caeterum  in  vnum 
corpus  quinque  psalteria  redegimus ; Gallicum,  Romanum,  Hebraicum, 
Vetus,  et  Conciliatum,  vt  ex  eorum  mutua  inuicem  collatione  iuueutur  ii 
quos  similis  indaginis  cura  mordebit,  et  ob  id  praeterea  vt  multi  cantus 
ecclesiastici  vnde  sumpti  sint  agnoscantur.  At  rursus  quaeret  aliquis  cur 
ita  vocentur  cum  singulum  quoclque  Latino  sermone  conscriptum  sit.  Hac 
crediderim  ratione  Romanum  dici  . . . quod  Romae  emendatum  a Hiero- 
nymo  (ceu  ex  eius  prologo  dilucet)  in  ecclesia  caneretur  Romana,  id  est 
Gallia  transalpina.  Et  Gallicum,  quod  eo  ecclesia  Gallica,  id  est  cisalpina 
vteretur  ; et  illud  esse  arbitror  quod  ad  preces  Paulae  et  Eustochii  secundo 
correxit  Hieronymus,  hoc  ductus  argumento,  quod  in  vetustis  codicibus 
illud  obelis  et  asteriscis  reperimus  annotatum,  quemadmodum  scribit  idem 
Hieronymus  se  annotasse.  Hebraicum  vero,  quod  nulla  media  intercedente 
lingua  ex  Hebraeo  ad  Sophronii  preces  Latina  illud  donarit  colonia.  Quae 
tria  psalteria  tribus  columnis  altrinsecus  e regione  positis  descripta  maiores 
nostri  magna  diligentia  describi  curarunt,  et  descripta  custodiri,  vt  in 
vetustioribus  bibliothecis  licet  adhuc  intueri  ....  Porro  Psalterium  Vetus 
dicitur,  quod  eo  vel  maxime  ante  editionis  a Hieronymo  emendatus  vte- 
rentur  ecclesiae.  Conciliatum,  quod  pauca  addat  aut  mutet  ad  Gallicum, 
quo  magis  veritati  et  Hebraico  concordet  psalterio,  et  quancloque  vt  aptior 
et  accommodatior  habeatur  sermo.’ 

^ Tliese  Gospels  were  written  by  Eadfrith,  who  was  bishop  of  Lindisfarne 
from  698  to  721. 


252 


PREFACE  TO  THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


Leaves. 

23 — 27  =dum  clamarem  xxxi.  3 — rectos  corde  xxxvi.  14. 

2 8 wanting. 

29 — 39  =Salus  autem  xxxvi.  39 — non  spernit  1.  19. 

40 — 41  wanting. 

42 — 75  =Quis  dabit  lii.  7 — ante  Aeum.  xciv.  6. 

7 6 — 7 9 wanting. 

80 — 90  =Quia  cinerem  ci.  10 — a persequenti^  cviii.  31. 

9 1 wanting. 

92 — 1 17  =Iocundus  homo  cxi.  5 — end  of  last  psalm. 

Each  page  contains  twenty-four  lines.  When  a line  begins 
with  a capital  letter,  the  capital  is  written  a little  way  out  in 
the  margin.  Each  psalm  begins  with  a large  ornamental  letter ; 
a few  psalms  have  a line  of  such  letters. 

Beside  the  Psalter,  the  volume,  as  now  bound,  contains  a 
calendar  which  fills  three  leaves.  This  stands  before  the  Psalter; 
it  is  written  in  a hand  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

At  the  end  of  the  book  are  two  leaves ; the  first  bears  on 
its  first  ]Dage  some  extracts  from  the  gospels  in  Latin,  namely 
(i)  Mark  xvi.  14-20;  (2)  Matthew  ii.  1-12  ; (3)  Luke  i.  26- 
38  missus  verhum  tuum ; (4)  John  i.  1-7  lumine;  9-14,  the 
latter  part  of  verse  7 and  the  whole  of  verse  8 being  omitted. 
On  the  other  leaf  are  the  names  of  several  clerks  of  the  city 
of  Lincoln. 

The  glosses  are  of  two  kinds.  First  a few  old  ones,  written 
in  red.  These  are  distinguished  in  our  list  by  being  printed  in 
thick  type.  Some  are  in  Saxon,  some  in  Latin.  The  others  are 
full  two  centuries  later ; they  are  written  in  black,  and  are 
far  more  numerous  than  the  red  ones.  Of  these  also  some  are 
in  Saxon,  some  in  Latin.  The  Latin  glosses  are  not  given  in 
our  list,  except  a few  which  contain  a word  or  two  of  Saxon. 
The  word  3 (and),  which  in  the  MS.  begins  many  of  the  glosses, 
has  been  omitted  for  convenience,  otherwise  they  are  set  down  as 
they  stand,  and  followed  by  the  Latin  words  which  they  render 
or  explain.  The  references  to  psalm  and  verse,  both  in  list  and 
preface,  are  to  the  psalter  in  the  Vulgate  (edition  of  Paris, 
1855),  the  Boman  Psalter  not  being  easily  accessible. 

E.  Brock. 

^ A later  hand  has  completed  the  verse  by  adding  ‘ bus  animaw  meam,’ 
and  has  written  a Latin  hymn  to  the  Virgin  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 


THE  BUCKLING  GLOSSES. 


ablicen  : see  beo  a. 

ablysien  : erubescant  34.  4. 

acworren : see  rice. 

acym^ : ) , 

*'  , > see  liwa. 

acym]?  : j 

he  acyrde  : conuertit  77.  44. 

\(Bt  he  acyrde  : ut  auertei^et  77. 

.38- 

hi  acyrdon:  auerterunt  77.  57. 
acyrrendum  : auertente  103.  29. 
adoen : see  milcum. 
adolfenre : see  an-8elede. 
adunestigaj) : descendant  103.  8. 
sebylgnesse : indignationis  1 0 1 . 1 1 . 
seby Ignis : indignatio  68.  25. 
sebylgnisse  : indignationis  77.  49. 
seceres  ; see  blosnia. 
aefenne  : see  gegearwunga. 
on  aefenne  )>u  geblissast : uespere 
delectaueris  [u  altered  b]  64. 9. 
aefre  : see  jjy  laes. 

aefter  menigo  : secundum  multitu- 
dinem  150.  2. 
aehta  : po.ssessiones  77.  48. 
aelc  gemetinc  : omnis  conuentus 
61.  9. 

aelce  : tota  55.  6. 
aelcne  : see  ofsloh. 

]?a  aelfremedan  : alienigenae  82.  8. 
aelfremedra:  alienorum  143.  7. 
aerendracan : see  on-sanda. 
aeryndracan  \in  a later  hand .?]  : 
legati  67.  32. 

aet[r]ene  |?a  beo^  begalene:  uene- 
fici  quae  incantantur  57.  6. 


setspurne  : see  ]>j  laes. 
afeoll:  see  ascoben. 
afyl ; see  aliyld. 
he  afyrde  : abstulit  77.  52. 
afyrrede  : see  beo^  a. 
age  )?u  : posside  78.  ii. 
ageald  : retribuit  102.  10. 
ageot : effunde  68.  25. 
ageot  ut  flane  : effunde  frameaw 
34.  3. 

ageotajj : effundite  61.  9. 
on  agrafenum  anlicnessu?7i  : in 
sculptilibus  77.  58. 
hy  ahofon  : extollerunt  82.  3. 
ahyld  ue\  afyl  : praecipita  54.  10. 
ahyldon  : declinauerunnt  [«'c]  54. 
4- 

ahyldon:  declinauerunt  101.  12. 
se  alaede^  : qui  educit  67.  7. 
altras  : altaria  83.  4. 
se  alyse^  of ; qui  redimet  [i  altered 
from  e]  de  102.  4. 

J)U  ameredest ; examinasti  65.  10. 
[The  glossator  seems  to  have 
read  exanimasti.] 
on  an:  in  unuin  101.  23. 
anael  ligrsescas  : corusca  corusca- 
tiones  143.  6. 

an-selede  of  fyre  adolfenre : in- 
censa  igni  et  effossa  79.  17. 
andetten  : confiteantur  144.  10. 
«?ic/walde  : camo  31.  9. 
heo  andwyrde  him  on  wege  mse- 
genes  his : respondit  ei  in  uia 
uirtutis  suae  101.  24. 


254 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


on  angnisse  : in  erumna  31.  4. 
hy  anhyredon  : aemulati  sunt  77. 
58. 

anliyrnede  : unicornis  91.  ii. 
aulicnessum ; see  agrafenum. 
on  an-inittum  : in  stateris  61.  10. 
anmod  : unanimis  54.  14. 
an-inode  : unanimes  67.  7. 
of  ansyne  : a facie  67.  3. 
lie  anydde : reppulit  77.  60;  77. 

67- 

])u  anyddest : reppulisti  59.  3. 
aroerende  : see  cweade. 
lie  araer^  : erigit  144.  14. 
aris  : exsurge  [first  time\  56.  9. 
arise  : exsurgat  67.  2. 
on  asaednessum : in  liolocaustis 

65.  13. 

|jem  ascadendum.  quia  car- 
bones  inseparunt  scoria 
de  ferro : [marginal  gloss 

o?^]  cum  carbonibus  119.  4. 
ascoben  afeoll:  inpulsus 

uersatus  sum  117.  13. 
of  ascununga : de  execratione 

58.13. 

asende^ : imiiittet  33.  8. 
asete  ; pone  82.  12. 
jm  asettest : posuisti  65.  ii. 
lie  aspende  : dispersit  111.  9. 
asten:  see  granode. 
astiga]) : ascendunt  103.  8. 
astyred  : see  beon,  bi^  a. 
asyndriende : segregans  67.  10. 
awendediiis  : commutatio  54.  20. 
awest : deserta  68.  26. 
awri]?e ; solueret  [altered  from 
soluat]  101.  21. 

awurtwalude : exterminauit  79. 14. 
awyrp  : iacta  54.  23. 
awyrWala^  : exterminabit  145.  9. 
he  ajienede  : expandit  104.  39. 
a(ieniende : extendens  103.  2. 

on  bearme  : see  beliaefde. 
begalene ; see  8et[r]ene. 

))one  ic  bebsefde  on  bearme  : quod 
continui  in  sinu  88.  51. 


belieald  : intende  34.  23;  69.  2. 
by  belieoldon  : intenderunt  63.  4. 
11a  beliylt : non  intendit  80.  12. 
[bell]  ylt  bogan  : intendit  arcum 
57.  8. 

on  bellum : in  cymbalis  150.  5. 
beluc : conclude  34.  3. 
ic  beo  ablicen  (id  est  in  puritate 
anime)  : dealbabor  50.  9. 
ic  ne  beo  onscunod  : non  conibi- 
nabor  [altered  from  commuua- 
bo]  140.  4. 

beon  astyred : commoueri  65.  9. 
beorgas  : see  blissunga. 
beo^  afyrrede  : auferentur  57.  g. 
beo^  begalene:  see  8et[r] ene. 
beo^  gesceapene : creabuntur 

103.  30. 

beo^  getrymede : confirmamini 

104.  4. 

beo^  lierede : laudamini  104.  3. 
beo^  todrsefed : dispergentur 

91.  10. 

beo^  ymgyrde  : see  blissunga. 
fecundae  berendet:  foeto- 
sae  143.  13. 

we  besencton  : obsorbuimus  34. 25. 
be-tuyli  cy  : inter  uaccas  67.  31. 
]m  bewruge  : protexisti  63.  3. 
biddende ; see  eom. 

|?a  bilewittan  : mansueti  33.  3. 
hi]> : fit  102.  3. 

na  bi^  astyred  : non  comnioue- 
bitur  111.  6. 

na  bijj  gemunen : non  meniora- 
bitur  82.  5. 

bi^  gerelit : dirigetur  101.  29. 
bleow  : flauit  147.  18. 
blew]):  florebit  102.  15. 
blisse : exultationis  46.  2. 
blissia^ : plaudite  46.  2. 
blissia]) : exnltate  80.  2. 
blissie  : laetetur  104.  3. 
blissunga  beorgas  beo^  ymgyrde  : 
exultatione  colies  acciiigentur 
64.  13. 

bloda  : see  weras. 

blosma  aeceres  : flos  agri  102.  15. 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


255 


blowe]j : see  palmtwig. 
bodiajj : adimntiate  104.  i. 
hi  bodia^  ; proimiitiabunt  144.  4. 
bogan  ; see  [beh]ylt. 
bogan:  seetinde. 
on  bogan  J>weorne  ; in  arcuin 
pernersuin  77.  57. 
borligiend : fenerator  108.  ii. 
breadru : fi’usta  panis  147.  17. 
brolite  : adtnlit  77.  29. 
burnan  on  su^daele  ; torrens  in 
austro  125.  4. 
of  byman  : see  singaj?  o.  f. 
fram  byr|)enum:  aboneribus  80.  7. 
bysmredon  : deriserunt  34.  16. 
on  bytole  ; in  freno  31.  g. 
by^  gesebylged  : indignabitur 

102.  9. 

on  cafertunum  : in  atris  91.  14. 
cealf  geong  uA  neowe  : iiitulum 
nouellum  68.  32. 
ceastra  : see  midlene. 
cedera  : coedri  148.  9. 
cederbeam  : cedrus  91.  13. 
cederbeamas  : cedri  103.  16. 
ceocan  ; maxillas  31.  9. 
cneorissa  : see  gemenifyld. 
cnilitas  : pueri  112.  i. 
cristene  : see  lease, 
cuma  : ospis  68.  9. 
ic  cwae]? ; ego  dixi  81.6. 
of  cweade  arserende  : de  stercore 
erigens  112.  7. 

owed  uA  meox  ; stercus  82.  ii. 
cwy^:  dicet  57.  12. 
he  cwy^  : dicet  90.  2. 
cy  : see  be-tuyh. 

\cet  |?u  cyddest : quod  innotuisti 

143.3. 

by  cyj?an  : innotescant  78.  10. 
cyjja^  : narrate  104.  2. 

daege : see  hwylce. 

daegeredes  : see  [utg]ang. 

denial  ; see  liu  1. 

ondenum:  in  conuallibus  103.  10. 

deofle  : see  hryre. 


deopnes : abyssus  103.  6. 
plagae  uestigia  dolgsua- 
})he  : cicatrices  37.  6. 
dondes  : agentis  70.  4. 
drencende  : inebrians  64.  ii. 
on  drige  land  : in  aridam  65.  6. 
driliten  : see  gemun. 
drinca})  : potabunt  103.  ii. 
on  drium  : see  eodon. 
drupon  : distillauerunt  67.  9. 

eahslum : scapulis  90.  4. 
eastdael  : see  swa. 
edlean  : retributiones  102.  2. 
on  edleanunga : in  retribuendo 
54,  21. 

ege  •]  fyrhto  : timor  et  tremor 

54.  6. 

eletriow  : see  gingan. 
endas  : see  fsettia^. 
eodon  on  drium  : abierunt  in  sicco 
104.  41. 

ic  eom  biddende  : deprecatus  sum 
141.  2. 

eorlicra  : see  geteld. 
eorre  : zelus  78.  5. 
eouor  : aper  79.  14. 

\>oet  he  ete^ : ut  educat  103.  14. 

facenfulle  : see  weras. 
faerst : see  \>oi\ne  })U  f. 
of  faetnysse  hwaetes  : adipe  fru- 
menti  147.  14. 

faettia^  endas  : pinguescent  fines 
64.  13. 

hy  fandedon : temptauerunt  34. 16. 
faraj) : pertransibunt  103.  26. 
fare^  : pertransibit  102.  16. 
feawoste : paucissimi  104.  12. 
on  felda  : in  campo  77.  43. 
fell  : pellem  103.  2. 
of  feondum  : de  inimicis  58.  2. 
feor  : longe  64.  6. 

|)U  feredest : transtulisti  79.  9. 
fejjera  : pinnas  [altered  to  pen- 
nas]  54.  7. 

under  fejjerim : subpinnis  [altered 
to  pennis]  90.  4. 


256 


THE  BUCKLING  GLOSSES. 


6 ana  ; iacula  54.  22. 
flane  : see  ageot  ut  f. 
fram  flane  fieondre  : a sagitta  110- 
lante  90.  6. 
fleoge : see  hundes. 
fleondre  : see  flane  f. 
flew]?  : fluit  67.  3. 
hy  fliton  : exercebantur  68.  13. 
on  flode  : in  dilimio  31.6. 
ic  forbser  : subportaui  68.  8. 
ic  hit  forbere  witodlice : subpor- 
tassem  utique  54.  13. 
on  forcirringe : in  conuertendo 
125.  I. 

fordonra:  intereniptornm  101.  21. 
he  fordyde : exterminauit  77.  45. 
fordjdt  : obstructuin  62.  12. 
forecynrene  : j^rogenie  144.  13. 
foresette  : antecip[e]t  78.  8. 
foretacn  : prodigia  77.  43. 
forgnad  : contriuit  104.  33. 

J>u  forgnide  : elisisti  101.  ii. 
forgnidene  [acc.  sing,  /em.]  : con- 
trituni  50.  19. 

forgnidene  [acc.  pZ.]  : elisos 

144.  14. 

3 ne  ]>u  ne  forhafa : neque  con- 
pescaris  82.  2. 

he  forhygde  : spreuit  77.  62. 
lie  na  forhygde  [altered  from  for- 
higde]  : non  spreuit  68.  34. 
cataraete,  forsceta.  cata- 
recte  aquam  conclu- 
dunt:  marginal  note  on  cata- 
ractarum  41.  8. 
forspillan : see  uton. 
forswelge  : absorbeat  68.  16. 
forswelge^;  obsorbet  57.  10. 
fortraedon  : conciilcauerunt  55.  3. 
ne  for- wan  [The  writer  left  the 
word  unfinished.  It  should  he 
forwandien]  : non  reuereantur 
68.  7. 

forwandung  : reuerentia  68.  8. 

]>cet  hi  forwurjjon : ut  intereant 
91.  8. 

swa  forwyrjien  : sic  pereant  67.  3. 
forjj-geciga^ : prouocant  67.  7. 


o^  for¥gewite  : donee  transeat 
56.  2. 

forjion  hy  tyrgdon  : quia  exacer- 
uauerunt  [for  exacerbauenint] 
104.  28. 

forjjon  on  gesih^e  hy  ofjirihton : 
quia  ecce  occupauerunt  58.  4. 
for^rystrede  [miswritten  for  for- 
jjystrede]  : obscurauit  104.  28. 
fraet:  depastus  est  79.  14. 
fremede  geworden : exter  factus 
68.  9. 

fremedne  : alienum  80.  10. 
frofr  : refugium  31.  7 ; 58.  17. 

See  heahstne. 
frox  : ranam  77.  45. 
frumcennendne : see  ofsloh. 
frumsceattas : priinitias  77.  51; 
104.  36. 

of  frywjje  : see  singa]>  o. 
on  frym¥e  : initio  101.  26. 
of  fyre  : see  an-aelede. 
fyrhto : see  ege. 
fyr^Tte : see  ware. 


gange  : exiet  103.  23. 
gangendum  ; see  gestreone  g. 
ganotes  : fulice  103.  17. 
geaebylged  : see  by^. 
geahlas  : molas  57.  7. 
geandetten  : confiteantur  66.  4. 
on  geanryne  : in  occursum  58.  6. 
gearo  : paratum  56.  8. 
gebidde^  : adoret  65.  4. 
gebiged  : incurua  68.  24. 
geblissast : see  aefenne  ]?u. 
gebundene  : uinctos  68.  34. 
gebundenra  : uinculatorum  101. 


le  gecig  }ni : ne  reuoces  101 

^ecir  : conuerte  125.  4. 

;ecweme  : habita  77.  37. 

le  gecyrde  : conuertit  104 

'ecyrred  : 1 

’ ‘ 1 ) see  syn. 

[ecyrrede  : J 

^ecy)?  : enuntia  101.  24. 
'edafenre  ; oportuno  144.  15 
;edrefede  : commoti  108.  10. 


25- 


29. 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


257 


on  gedrefednyssum : in  tribula- 
tionib2ts  45.  2. 

[gedrenctest,  nearly  effaced^  : ine- 
briasti  64.  10. 

on  gefaegenunga : in  ex[s]ulta- 

tione  [s  erased^  104.  43. 
gefeoga^  : gaudete  32.  i. 
gefeogia^  : iiibilate  46.  2. 
on  gefere  : in  profectione  104.  38. 
gefi|)erede  : pennata  \altered  from 
pinnata]  77.  27. 
gefylstan:  adiutori  80.  2. 
to  gegearwunga  his  o|?  to  aefenne  : 
ad  operationem  suam  usque  ad 
uesperam  103.  23. 
geglengde : conpositae  143.  12. 
gegrip  : adpraehende  34.  2. 
gegripe  : adpraehendat  68.  25. 
gegripenhis  : captio  34.  8. 
gegyred:  amictus  103.  2. 
gehat : uota  60.  9. 
on  geherlicnissum : inopor- 
tunitatibus  9.  10. 
gehlystaj) : obaudite  \altered  from 
obe  dite]  65.  8. 

gehwsednesse : paucitatem  1 01 . 24. 
gehwearf : redegit  77.  59. 
gehyrnisse  minre : auditui  meo 
50.  10. 

gehyjjelicre : oportuno  31.6. 

^u  geic  : adicies  60.  7. 
gelast : uotum  64.  2. 
geleccende  : rigans  103.  13. 
gelic  : see  ]>a  )?a. 
gelicat : placebit  68.  32. 
gemenifyld  cneorissa  : multiplica 
generationis  to  genera- 

tiones]  64.  ii. 
gemetinc : see  gelc. 
fram  gemetinge : a conuentu  68.3. 
on  gemetinge : in  conueniendo 

101.  23. 

gemiclia^  : magnificate  33.  4. 
ic  gemiclice : magnificabo  68.  31. 
gemiclod : magnificatus  103.  i. 
gemiclode  : magnificauit  125.  2. 
hu  gemiclode  : quam  magnificata 
91.  6. 


hu  gemiclode  ; quam  magnificata 
103.  24. 

gemiclunga;  magnificentiam  144. 

5' 

gemiclunge  : magnificentiae  144. 
12. 

gemolten  : liquefacta  57.  9. 
gemun  )?u  drihten  dauidis : me- 
mento domme  dauid  131.  i. 
hegemmide  : memoratus  es<  77. 39. 
he  gemyltet : liquefaciet  147.  18. 
gemyndelic : memoriale  134. 

gemyndige:  recordati  77.  42. 
genihtsumnisse  ; ubertate  103.  28. 
of  genihtsumnisse  hwsetes : ex 

adipe  frumenti  80.  17. 
on  genihtsumnysse  ; in  abundan- 
tiam  77.  25. 

genih])sumere  : uberi  91.  1 1 . 
of  genihtsumnysse : eructuantia 
143.  13. 
genip  : see  sett, 
geniwa ; innoua  50.  12. 
genyhtsumre : see  ylde. 

3 na  genyrwe : neque  urgeat 

68.  16. 

geoga]>:  iuuentus  102.  5. 
geong : see  cealf. 
gereht  : see  bit  g. 
ic  gereht  woes  : dirigebar  58.  5. 
geriset : decet  64.  2. 
gerist : see  rihtwise. 
gescamien  : confundantur  70.  13. 
gescamien  3 wandien : confun- 

dantur et  reuereantur  34. 
of  gesceafte  )?inre  : creatura  tua 
103.  24. 

gesceapene  : see  beot  g. 
gescyldend  : protector  70.  6. 
on  gescyldnesse  : in  protectione 
90.  I. 

on  gesihte  : see  forjjon  on  g. 
on  gesomnunga  goda  : in  synagoga 
deorum  81.  i. 

he  gesomodlsect : ut  conlocet 
\an  1 above  the  n]  112.  8. 
gestreon  ; usura  54.  12. 


17 


258 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


fram  gestreone  gangendum ; a 
negotio  perambulante  90.  6. 
geswetlehta  : see  onssegiiessa. 
geswinc : tribulatiouera  77.  49. 
of  geswince  : de  tribulatione 

59.  13. 

geteld  Jjara  eorlicra : tabernacula 
idumeorum  82.  7. 
getilla^ : see  weras. 
getreowe  : fidelis  144.  13. 
getrymed  : confirmatus  70.  6. 
o]>]?e  getrymed  wsere  ; aut  firmare- 
tur  \altered  to  formaretur]  89.  2. 
getrymede : firmati  32.  6.  See 
beo^  g. 

getrymede  \acc.  sing.fem.^  : muni- 
tum  70.  3. 

geweliggian  : locupletare  64.  10. 
gewistfullien  : aejDulentur  67.  4. 
ne  gevvit  }>u  : ne  discedas  34.  22. 
gewitende : uadens  77.  39. 
geworden  : see  fremede,  }?a  ]?a. 
gewuldorbeaga^  \with  a v above 
the  o]  : coronat  102.  4. 
ge})obt : consensum  82.  6. 
gejjolit  J)inne : cogitatum  tuiim 

54.  23. 

gejjyldgendum  : see  teonan. 
gicelstan : see  sent, 
gif  witodlice  : si  utique  57.  12. 
gingan  eletriow,  qui 
fructuferens  [est] : mar- 
qinal  note  to  nouella  oliuarum 
127.  3. 

gleawlice  : astute  82.  4. 
gligbeam : tympanum  80.  3. 
on  gligbeame  3 wynwerede  : in 

tympano  et  clioro  150.  4. 
goda : see  gesomnunga. 
on  gode  : in  bono  85.  17. 
gr  anode  ue\  asten  : rugiebam 
37.  9. 

gremedon : exacerbauerunt  [b 

altered  from  u]  77.  56.  See  la. 
hi  gristbitoton  : striderunt  34.  16. 
grund  : fundum  \with  an  erasure 
before  it\  64.  8. 
grund:  profundum  68.  16. 


grundas  : abysos  32.  7. 
gmndas  : abysi  148.  7. 
of  grunde  : de  profundo  68.  15. 
of  grundum  : de  profundis  129.  i. 

haebbendum:  retinentibus  102.  18. 
haeftned : captiuitatem  125.  i. 
haelend : salutaris  78.  9. 
haelo  : salus  34.  3.  See  idel. 
on  hagule  : in  pruina  77.  47. 
haligern  : sanctuarium  82.  13. 
halignesse  : sanctificationis  77.  54. 
haligre  : sancto  67.  6. 
lialsunga  : depraecationem  60.  2. 
handfulla  : manipulos  125.  6. 
harpan  : see  saltere  3 h. 

J)a  J>e  hatedon  : qui  oderunt  67.  2. 
of  liatiendum  : ex  odientibus  68. 

15- 

healinesse  : altitudinem  102.  ii. 
fram  healinesse : ab  altitudine 

55.  4. 

on  heahnessum : in  altis  112.  5. 
on  heahnessum : inexcelsis  148.  i. 
of  heahnysse  : de  alto  143.  7. 
se  heabsta  : altissimus  91.  9. 

Jju  heahsta  : altissime  91.2. 
jiaes  heahstan  : altissimi  90.  i. 
heahstne  ])U  settest  frofr  jiinne  : 
altissimum  posuisti  refugium 
tuum  90.  9. 
healfe : see  weras. 
on  heannisse,  in  ^ideliu??^  congre- 
gatione  : in  sion  64.  2. 
hearpsweg : see  sealm-leo^. 
hefige  : molesti  34.  13. 
hefigmode  : molesti  54.  4. 
heofanas  heofona  : caeli  caelorum 
148.  4. 

heononfor^  3 oj?  on  woruld  : ex 
hoc  nunc  et  usque  in  saeculum 
112.  2. 

heora  on  woruld:  eorum  in  saecu- 
lum 101.  29. 
heorras : serras  147.  13. 
herede  : see  beo^  h. 
heria^ : iubilate  65.  i. 
hiw  : figmentum  102.  14. 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


259 


|m  hiwodest : formasti  103,  26. 
lilyte  : sorte  77.  54. 
hi  hnescodon  : modierimt  54.  22. 
lioh  : calcaneiim  55.  7. 
cellaria  uini  id  est  hor- 
dern:  promptuaria  143.  13. 
hospes  : obprobrii  88.  51. 
lirede  ue\  nere : eripe  58.  2. 
lireohnisse : tempestatis  80.  8. 

See  medmiclu97^. 
hricc  : dorsum  68.  24. 
hricg  : spina  3 1 . 4. 
se  hrin^  : qui  tangit  103.  32. 
fram  hryre  3 deofle  sujjerniim  : a 
ruina  et  demonio  meridiano 
90.  6. 

hu  lange  denial  ge : quoiisque 

iudicatis  81.  2. 
hu  oft : see  la. 
hundene : caninam  77.  45. 
hundes  fleoge  : coenomia  [uel  y 
over  oe]  104.  31. 
huntgendra  : uenantium  90.  3. 
hvva  acym^ : quis  sustinebit  64.  8. 
hwa  acym|) : qui[s  added  later^ 
sustinebit  129.  3. 
hwsetes  : see  fsetnysse,  genihtsu?7^- 
nisse  h. 

hwelc  sece^  : quis  requiret  60.  8. 
hwelpa : catulorum  56.  5. 
by  hwetton  : exacuerunt  63.  4. 
hwylce  daege  : qua  die  77.  42. 
hyrendra : see  synne. 

]>u  hyrfeweardast : tu  hereditabis 
81.  8. 

na  hyspen ; ut  non  insultent 
34.  24. 

hyspendra  : exprobrantium  68.  10. 
Jjone  hyspton ; quod  exprobraue- 
runt  88.  52. 

idel  haelo  : uana  salus  59.  13. 
se  ilea  selfa  : idem  ipse  101.  28. 
ilum  : erinacis  103.  18. 
on  incleofum  : in  cubilibus  149.  5. 
ic  inga  : introibo  65.  13. 
hi  inga}>  on  |?a  neo|>eran  : introi- 
bunt  in  inferiora  62.  10. 


inran  : interiora  102.  i. 

on  kafertunum  : in  atris  83.  i r. 

la  hu  oft  hy  gremedon  : quotiens 
exacerbauerunt  77.  40. 
he  laedde:  eduxit  104. 37;  104.  43. 
laenj? : commodat  111.  5. 
lange  : see  hu  1. 

ne  lata  ]ju  : ne  tardaueris  69.  6. 
lease  cristene : allophili  59.  10; 
107.  10. 

leofum : see  sylj?. 
ligraescas  : see  anael. 
lugon  : mentiti  sunt  80.  16. 

maegena  : uirtutum  79.  4. 
maegene  : see  mihtige. 
maegenes  : see  andwyrde. 
on  maeg])um  : in  tribubus  104. 
37- 

hu  maenigfealdlice  : quam  multi- 
pliciter  62.  2. 

J?aes  maeran  : excels!  81.  6. 
on  maere  ; in  stagnum  106.  35. 
maerum  : insignis  80.  4. 
on  m8er]?um  : in  magnis  130.  i. 
man  : see  f>a  J)a. 

medemnesse  ]>inre : benignitatis 
tuae  64.  12. 

medmiclu  3 miclu  : pussilla  et 
magna  103.  25. 

fram  medmiclum  mode  3 hreoh- 
nisse  : a pussillo  animo  et  tem- 
pestate  54.  9. 

menigo : multitudinem  68.  17. 

See  aefter  m. 
meox : see  ewed. 
mersc:  see  s[a]ltne. 

]?u  metsast : cibabis  79.  6. 
micclum : see  swa. 
micel  : see  {?eos. 

micelnesse  : magiiitudinis  150.  2. 
miclu  : see  medmiclu. 
on  middele ; in  medio  81.  i . 
on  midlene  ceastra : in  medio 

castrorum  77.  28. 
on  midline  : in  dimidio  101.  25. 

17—2 


260 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


inilitige  of  insegene  ; potentes  uir- 
tute  102.  20. 

from  milcum  adoen:  ab- 
lactatus  130.  2. 

miltsiende  [altered  from  mild- 
siende]  : miserator  102.  8. 
mode : see  medmiclum. 
moii])es  : see  singaj?  o. 
on  mu})an  : in  portum  106.  30. 

na  : see  bi^  a.,  bij?  g. 
nsedran : serpentis  57.  5. 
nsedran  : aspidem  90.  13. 
nsedran  : basiliscum  90.  13. 
neahgeburum : uicinis  78.  4. 
neowe  : recens  80.  10.  See  cealf. 
]>a  neojjeran  ; see  inga)?. 
nere : see  hrede. 

niwe  plantunga  : nouellae  planta- 
tionis  [altered  to  plantationes] 
143.  12. 

by  nyston  : nescierunt  81.  5. 
nytenum  : see  ]?a  ]?a. 

|?a  nyj?erlican  : liumilia  112.  6. 

on  ofearmunga  : in  miseratione 

102.  4. 

'[xjet  hi  na  oferga]? : quern  non 

transgredientur  103.  9. 
ofergytan : obliuisci  102.  2. 
ofer-win  onwinnende : expugna 

inpugnantes  34.  i. 

|>e  ofer-winna^ : qui  debellant  55.3. 
he  ofsloh  selciie  friimcennendne  : 
percussit  omne  primogenituin 
77.  51. 

fram  of|>riccednysse : a praesura 
[altered  to  praessura]  31.  7. 
hy  of}>rihton  : see  for]?on  on  g. 
of^ystred  : see  sien  o. 
ogana : terribiliiim  144.  6. 
fram  onarisendum  : ab  insiirgen- 
tibus  58.  2. 

onbryrde : conpuncti  34.  16. 
onbyrga^  : gustate  33.  9. 

}^cet  ic  na  onclyfie  : ut  non  ineream 
[ = inh8eream]  68.  15. 
on-eardia^  : inhabit abunt  68.  36. 


on-eardia^  on  })am : inhabitabunt 
in  ea  67.  1 1. 

on-galendra  : incantantium  57.  6. 
onhrernisset ; obdormiet  120. 
3- 

onhruron  : inruerunt  58.  4. 
onsaegnessa  geswetlehta : holocau- 
sta  medullata  65.  15. 
on-sanda  jjurli  aerendracan ; in- 
missiones  per  angelos  77.  49. 
hy  onscunedon : execrabantur 

55.  6. 

onscunod  : see  beo  o. 
on  onwealdum : in  potentatibws 
150.  2. 

onwinnende  : see  ofer-win. 
orgeldreame  : organo  150.  4. 
o^ : see  for^gewite. 

0^  : see  g^gearwunga,  heononfor^. 

pael  : pallium  103.  6. 
palmtwig  blowe]> : palma  florebit 
91.  13. 

plantunga ; see  niwe. 

quemde:  conplacebam  34.  14. 

on  raednysse ; in  maturitate  118. 
147. 

ran  : pluit  77.  27. 
on  rapincle  todales : in  funiculo 
distributionis  77.  54. 
reafia^  : uindemiant  79.  13. 
renge  : aranea  89.  9. 
rice  acworren  : potens  crapulatus 
77.  65. 

riceter : potentiam  144.  4. 
rihsodon  : praeualuerunt  64.  4. 
rihtwis  : rectum  77.  37. 
rihtwise  gerist  samodhering  ; rec- 
tos decet  conlaudatio  32.  i. 
rihtwisum  soj>es : iusto  utique 

57.  12. 

rotnys  : refugium  45.  2. 
rum ; see  ]?eos. 
rynelas  : riuos  64.  ii. 

sae : see  jjeos. 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


261 


\d  est  saemiist  ue\  wyrst : pessima 
33.  22. 

saltere : see  tynstrengedura. 
on  saltere  y harpan ; in  psalterio 
et  cytara  \altered  to  cythara] 
150.  3. 

on  s[a]ltne  mersc  [faint, 
only  legible  in  strong  light\  : in 
salsilaginem  106.  34. 
samodhering  : see  rilitwise. 
lie  sceadewede  : obumbrauit  [2nd 
b altered  from  o]  90.  4. 
scearp  : see  scyrseax. 
seep  : ouis  118.  176. 
of  scylde  : scuto  90.  5. 
scylfas  : pinnas  [altered  to  pennas] 
103.  3. 

scype  : crea  50.  12. 
scyrseax  scearp  : macbera  acuta 
56.  5. 

sealm  ; psalmum  56.  8 ; 65.  4. 
on  sealmglige  ; in  psalterio  143.  9. 
sealm-leo^  3 hearpsweg  : psalte- 
rium  et  cythara  56.  9. 
sece^ : see  hwelc. 
seegaj) : dicite  65.  2. 
on  sefan  : in  sensu  77.  72. 
sege  : die  34.  3. 
selfa : see  ilea. 

he  sent  gicelstan  : mittit  chrystal- 
lum  147.  17. 

setlgang  : occa[s]sum  103.  19. 
se  sett  genip  upstige  : qui  ponit 
nubem  ascensum  103.  3. 
settende  : ponens  32.  7. 

J)U  settest : see  heahstne. 
sien  of^ystred : obscurentur68.  24. 
sien  todrsefed  : dissipentur  67.  2. 
singa|) : iubilate  80.  2. 
singaj)  of  frymjie  monjies  of  by  man  ; 
canite  in  initio  mensis  tuba 
80.  4. 

slsep  : see  syl|>. 
slidornis  ; lubricum  34.  6. 
sliet : concidet  128.  4. 
toris.  smolt  regn:  torrens 

125.  4. 

sojies : see  rihtwisum. 


sprsec  : eloquium  104.  19. 
spric^ : loquetur  144.  21. 
stajiolfgestnesse  : stabilitatem  103. 

.5- 

sticelas  : ramnos  57.  10. 
stige : semitae  77.  50. 
setter  Jjam  stincendum  : de  post 
fetantes  [altered  to  foetantes] 
77.  70. 

storm:  grando  148.  8. 
on  storme  : in  grandine  77.  47. 

]?u  stredest : asperges  50.  9. 
strenga  : see  tyn. 
stuntum  : see  ]>a  )>a. 
on  su^daele  : see  burnan. 
su|)erne  wind  : austrum  77.  26. 
sujjerne  wind:  affricum  77.  26. 
sujjernum : see  hryre. 
su)?rador.  australis  125.  4. 
swa  micclmii  swa  tostent  eastdsel 
fram  westdsele  : quantum  distat 
oriens  ab  occa[s]su  102.  12. 
swegdon  : sonauerunt  82.  3. 
on  swege  : in  sono  150.  3. 

]>8es  swencendan  : tribulantis  77. 
42. 

ne  swiga  jm  : ne  sileas  34.  22. 
swinde}) : tabescet  111.  10. 
fram  swi^ran  : see  |>usenda. 
sy  : fiat  68.  26. 

mid  sybbe  : cum  consensu  54.  15. 
]?[.  . .]  syl|)  deits  leofum  his  sleep  ; 
cum  dederit  dilectis  suis  som- 
num  126.  2. 

syngecyrred:  conuertantur  58.  7« 
syn  gecyrrede  underbseclinc  : auer- 
tantur  retrorsum  34.  4. 
synnehyrendra:  ismahelitum  82.  7. 
syrwia^  : concinnant  57.  3. 

tealgras  : propagines  79.  12. 

|)u  telest : reputas  143.  3. 
ic  temprede : temperabam  101.  10. 
on  teonan  gepyldgendum : iniu- 
riani  patientibus  102.  6. 
tetendit.  tindebogan:  7nar- 
ghial  note  on  tetenderunt  arcum 
36.  14. 


262 


THE  BLICKLING  GLOSSES. 


|)ii  tobrsece  : clestriixisti  59.  3.  | 

tobrsed  : dilata  80.  ii.  ! 

hi  tobiTeddon : dilatauerunt  34.  21.  | 
tobric^  : confringet  57.  7.  j 

tocnawe^  ; discernit  8 1 . i . I 

todales  : see  rapincle.  | 

todihtnodon  : disposuerunt  82.  6.  1 
todraefed  : see  beo^  t.,  sieii  t.  | 
togenealsec^  ; adpropiauit  54.  22.  | 
togesete:  adpone  68.  28.  | 

tosettej)  : disponet  111.  5.  i 

he  toslat : di[s]rupit  [s  emsec?]  | 
104.  41. 

tostent ; see  swa.  | 

he  tostrede]? ; aspergit  147.  16.  | 

trendel : coronam  64.  12.  j 

trymede  : coiifirmauit  102.  ii.  I 
on  trymnesse  : in  firmamento  I 

150.  I.  ! 

twigu  ; arbnsta  79.  ii.  j 

tyn  strenga : decern  cliordarum  ! 

* 32.  2.  i 

by  tyndon  : inritauenint  105.  7. 
on  tynstrengedum  saltere  : in  de- 
cacliordo  psalterio  91.  4.  | 

by  tyrgdon  : see  forj^on  h.  f 

tyrging  : zelus  68.  10.  | 

tyring:  zelus  118.  139. 

|)a  iiferan  : sujieriora  103.  3. 
of  ]>am  uferum  : de  siiperioribus 
103.  13. 

underbaeclinc  : see  syn  g.  u.  | 

under-stod  : see  j?a  J)a.  j 

on  ungefarenum  : in  inuio  106.  40.  | 
on  ungefarenum  3 on  waeterigum  : 
in  inuio  et  in  aquoso  62.  3. 
ofungewisse:  ignominia  82.  17. 
unribtu  : iniqua  62.  12.  | 

unspedigne  : inopem  34.  10.  i 

up-a-befe  : exaltare  56.  12.  j 

up-abef^ : alleuat  144.  14.  ; 

upstige : ascensus  83.  6.  See  sett,  j 
ut-gsest : see  ]iomie  |?u  u.  | 

[utgjang  daegeredes  : exitus  ma-  i 
tut  ini  64.  9.  ! 

on  utgange : in  exitu  113.  t.  | 
uton  forspillan : disperdamus  82.  5.  j 


on  utrynas  : in  exitus  106.  35. 
utrynas  w[se]tera  : exitus  aqua- 
rum  118.  136. 

waedlan  : inopem  112.  7. 
waestm : frumentationem  77.  25. 
w[ae]tera  : see  utrynas. 
waeter-aedrena  [a  above  the  last  e]  : 
cataractarum  41.  8. 
waeterigum  : see  ungefarenunz.  3 o. 
wandien  : see  gescamien  3 w. 
bis  ware  [1]  on  fyrytte  \these  four 
toords  are  in  a later  hand\  ; 
munitiones  eius  in  formidinem 
88.  41. 

weal : maceriam  79.  13. 
wealles  : maceriae  [h  erased  after 
c]  143.  14. 

in  we  dr  : in  aiirsxm  106.  29. 
on  wege  : see  andwyrde. 
by  webton  : concitauerunt  77.  40 ; 
77.  58. 

onwelgum:  in  salicibus  136.  2. 
ofer  wer  : super  uirum  79.  18. 
weras  bloda  3 facenfulle  na  healfe 
getilla^  : uiri  sanguinum  et  do- 
losi  non  dimidiabunt  54.  24. 
ofer  westdael : super  occa[s]sum 

[is^  s erased^  67.  5. 
fra?7z-  westdeele  : see  swa. 
wilsume  : uoluntariam  67.  10. 
witodlice  : utique  57.  2.  See  for- 
bere,  gif. 

b[e]  wi^-ceose^ : reprobat  \2nd 
time\  32.  ic. 

be  wi¥-cist : reprobat  [is^  time\ 
32.  10. 

wi|)ercwedolnisse  : contradictionis 
80.  8. 

wi^ercwedulnisse : contradictio- 

nem  54.  10. 

on  wi}?ercwedulnisse  : in  contra- 
dictionem  79.  7. 
wijjerweardum  : aspero  90.  3. 
wi|)-meten  : see  })a  ]?a. 
wopene  : lamentatfe  77.  63. 
on  woruld  : see  heononfor^,  beora. 
wreccan  : aduenam  145.  9. 


THE  BLICKIJNG  GLOSSES. 


263 


min  wrecscype:  incolatus 

meus  119.  5. 

he  wunaj? : commorabitur  90.  i. 
on  wurjjinyiite  : see  |ja  )?a. 
on  wylegan  : in  copliino  80.  7. 
on  wyndreame  : in  iubilatione 

46.  6. 

w[yn]dreames  : iubilationis  150.  5. 
mid  wynsumnesse : exultatione 

125.  2. 

wynwerede  : see  gligbeame  w. 
frawj  wyrcendum  : de  operantibns 
58.  3. 

wyrmas : reptilia  103.  25. 
wyrst : see  ssemust. 

yhte ; auxit  104.  24. 
on  ylde  genyhtsimre  ; in  senecta 
uberi  91.  15. 

ymb-gerenode : circumornatae  143. 
12. 

ymgyrde  : see  blissimga. 
ysta  : procellariim  148.  8. 
on  |)a  yttran : in  posteriora  77. 
66. 

y|?a  : fluctuum  64.  8. 
yjjgunga  : fluctuationem  54.  23. 

: qui  67.  7. 


jiseslice  : taliter  147.  20. 

})8es|)e  is  : cuius  est  83.  6. 
on  jjam  ; in  quo  77.  60. 

)>a  ^a  se  man  on  wur}jmynte  vvms 
lie  hyt  ne  under-stod  ac  vvses 
wi|)-meten  stuntum  nytenum.  3 
him  gelic  geworden  : et  homo 
cum  in  honore  esset  non  intel- 
lexit  conparatus  est  iumentis 
insipientibus  et  sirnilis  factiu 
est  illis  48.  21. 
jjegnas  : ministri  102.  21. 

Jieos  sse  micel  3 rum  : hoc  marc 
magnum  et  spatiosum  103. 

25- 

jjonne  jm  fserst  ; dum  transgredi- 
eris  67.  8. 

jioime  |)U  ut-gsest : dum  egredieris 
67.  8. 

he  f)reade  : increpauit  105.  9. 
jmsend  : mille  90.  7. 

|iusenda  fram  swi^ran  : milia  a 
dextris  90.  7. 

])weorne  : see  bogan  ]?. 
j?y  laes  aefre  Jm  aetspurne  : ne  um- 
c{uam  offendas  90.  12. 
for  jiysse  : pro  hac  [altered  from 
I hoc]  31.  6. 


■f 


2 


3 9031 


01333518 


‘WIJW 


B^7  2S7Rln 


Author  Bllckllng  horn-:  1 tpq 


The  Bllchling  homi]iP« 
ui  tne  Veu  Lli  UehLUi'ii' ; ed . By 
_Hev,R,MQrri rt  jj. 


Boston  College  Library 

Chestnut  Hill  67,  Mass. 

Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  unless  a 
shorter  time  is  specified. 

Two  cents  a day  is  charged  for  each  2-week  book 
kept  overtime;  25  cents  a day  for  each  overnight 
book. 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  inquire  at  the 
delivery  desk  for  assisstance. 


!-Sl 


